This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.
Diuided
accordingly
,
into
two
parts
:
whereof
the
first
entreateth
of
those
generall
Grounds
:
The
other
of
such
particular
Controuersies
.
Whereby
will
also
manifestely
appeare
the
vanitie
of
Protest
.
Bishop
of
his
booke
called
The
Protestants
Apologie
Psal. 126. v. 1.
Except our Lord build the howse , They labour in vayne that build yt .
nothing
can
bee
a
more
excellent
wittnessinge
,
then
where
an
Enemy
doth
approue
our
cause
.
D.
Morton
D.
Morton
Answeare
to
the
Catholick
Author
of
the
Protestants
Apologie
.
The
English
Protestants
Recantation
,
in
Matters
of
Religion
.
There
is
no
parte
of
heauenly
doctrine
more
necessarie
,
in
this
dayes
of
so
many
intricate
controuersies
of
Religion
,
then
diligently
to
searche
out
,
which
amonge
all
the
socities
of
men
in
the
worlde
,
is
that
blessed
companie
of
holy
ones
,
that
housthold
of
faithe
,
that
spouse
of
Christ
,
and
Church
of
the
liueing
God
,
which
is
the
piller
and
grownde
of
truthe
:
That
see
they
may
embrace
her
communion
,
followe
her
directions
,
and
rest
in
her
Iudgment
.
Which
amonge
all
the
societies
of
men
in
the
worlde
,
is
that
blessed
companie
of
holy
ones
,
&c.
societies
of
men
in
the
worlde
That
householde
of
faith
is
euacuated
Embrace
her
communion
,
followe
her
directions
,
and
rest
in
her
Iudgment
.
Couell
.
def.
of
hooke
pag.
That
whi●h
by
her
ecclesiasticall
authoritie
,
shee
shall
probably
thinke
,
and
define
to
bee
true
,
or
good
:
must
in
congruitie
of
reason
ouer
rule
all
other
inferiour
Iudgments
whatsoeuer
.
And
to
them
that
(
out
of
a
singularitie
of
their
owne
)
aske
vs
,
why
wee
thus
hange
our
Iudgments
on
the
Churches
sleeue
?
wee
answere
with
S●lonion
,
●wo
ar
better
then
one
;
For
euen
in
matters
of
lesse
moment
,
it
was
neuer
thought
safe
,
to
neglect
the
Iudgment
of
manye
,
and
rashlie
to
followe
the
fancye
and
opinion
of
some
fewe
.
Maior
proposition
Propter
quod
vnumquodque
tale
,
&
illud
magis
.
That
which
is
the
cause
why
any
thinge
is
so
,
is
rather
so
it self
.
Assertion
An.
Dom.
The
Queenes
Royall
Maiestie
being
neuer
capable
of
any
part
of
spirituall
power
,
The
same
could
not
bee
deryued
from
her
parson
,
to
the
Archbishopps
and
Bishops
.
No
parson
can
transferre
more
authoritie
vnto
an
other
,
then
hee
himselfe
hath
.
Couell
.
cont
,
Burg.
pag.
Wotton
def.
of
Perk.
pag.
The
Church
of
Christ
according
to
her
authoritie
receaued
from
him
,
hath
warrant
to
approue
the
scriptures
,
to
acknowledge
,
to
receaue
,
to
publishe
and
commaunde
vnto
her
children
.
The
Iugdment
of
the
Churche
,
wee
ar
so
far
from
discrediting
,
that
wee
holde
it
for
a
speciall
grounde
in
this
matter
of
scriptures
.
Ormerod
.
pict.
pap
.
pap
.
The
Church
is
called
a
piller
,
because
it
is
like
vnto
a
piller
.
For
as
a
piller
dothe
supporte
,
and
vnderproppe
a
buildinge
,
and
maketh
it
more
stable
firme
and
stronge
:
so
the
Church
doth
sustayne
,
and
supporte
the
truthe
:
for
the
truthe
is
no
where
preserued
but
in
the
Churche
:
Sutcliffe
against
the
conuers
.
pag.
Christs
true
Church
is
a
diligent
and
wary
keeper
of
doctrines
committed
to
her
,
and
chaungeth
nothinge
at
any
time
,
diminisheth
nothinge
,
addeth
nothinge
superfluous
,
looseth
not
her
owne
,
nor
vsurpeth
things
belongeinge
to
others
.
Booke
of
Articl
.
articul.
reconfirmed
by
his
maiestie
Feild
.
pag.
Couell
def.
of
Hoocker
pag.
The
Church
hath
authoritie
in
controuersies
of
faith
.
There
is
no
saluation
,
remission
of
sinnes
,
or
hope
of
eternall
life
,
out
of
the
Churche
.
I
beleeue
the
holy
Catholick
Church
:
A
congregation
of
faithfull
men
&c.
Rogers
vpp
.
their
Articl
.
pag.
is
but
one
Church
all
Gods
people
agree
with
vs
in
this
point
.
Heluetia
,
Boheme
,
Gall.
Belgia
Aug●st
.
Wittenb
.
Suew
.
blessed
companie
of
holy
ones
;
houshold
of
faithe
;
spouse
of
Christ
:
Church
of
the
liueing
God
piller
of
truthe
:
&c.
her
communion
;
her
directions
:
her
Iudgment
:
her
Children
:
her
Definitions
:
hath
warrant
to
approue
;
to
publish
,
to
commaunde
:
is
a
diligent
keeper
of
doctrines
,
committed
to
her
,
chaungeth
nothinge
,
diminisheth
nothing
Thesis
general●●
est
:
it
is
a
generall
Morton
Apol.
part.
willet
Antil
.
praef.
engl.
&
pag.
pref.
to
the
Read
.
in
Antil
.
Arti●l
.
of
Relig.
art.
Relation
of
the
state
of
Religion
cap.
&c.
Comm:
vppon
the
Articl
.
of
Engl.
Protest
by
Mr
▪
Rog.
in
pref.
Maxime
,
there
is
none
in
their
Church
,
whose
Iudgment
is
of
Infallible
authoritie
.
Neither
Prince
,
Parlament
,
Cowncell
,
Ministery
or
their
Church
hath
any
priuilegd
from
error
,
but
they
haue
,
and
doe
erre
in
things
pertayning
to
God
.
The
Protestant
ar
without
any
meanes
to
take
vp
their
controuersies
.
No
Prince
with
any
preeminence
of
Iurisdiction
,
aboue
the
rest
:
no
Patriarke
one
or
more
,
to
haue
a
common
Superintendance
or
care
of
their
Churches
.
That
might
his
labours
stand
the
Church
insteed
,
it
would
not
greeue
him
to
sayle
ouer
ten
seas
,
to
such
a
purpose
.
But
this
proued
a
worke
of
much
difficultie
,
if
not
altogether
vnpossible
in
mans
eyes
(
if
not
altogether
vnpossible
,
in
mans
eyes
,
That
euery
kingedome
,
and
free
state
,
or
principalitie
,
which
had
abandoned
the
Religion
of
Rome
,
should
diuulge
a
breife
of
that
Religion
▪
which
amonge
them
was
taught
,
and
beleeued
.
Wittemberge
,
Ausburge
,
Bohem
Sueue
,
Scotland
,
Heluetia
,
Fraunce
,
Belgia
,
Basile
,
Saxonie
,
England
in
their
Articles
,
&c.
The
Answ
of
Orford
●●
the
pet.
Articul
ar
the
learnest
ministerye
in
the
worlde
,
all
Churches
,
as
Ierusalem
,
Alexandria
,
Antioch
,
and
Rome
,
and
generall
Councells
themselues
of
error
,
warily
keepeth
all
doctrine
committed
to
her
,
chaungeth
,
dimini●heth
addeth
,
loseth
,
vsurpeth
nothinge
.
Ecclesia
protestantium
non
est
vera
Christi
Ecclesia
,
The
Protestant
Churche
is
not
the
true
Church
of
Christ
,
Demonstrat
.
of
Recuse
dem
d●tur
externus
Iudex
in
rebus
fidei
:
there
is
an
externall
Iudge
in
matters
of
faith
:
Vicech
:
of
Camb
:
D.
Carey
his
letter
.
Aug.
Your
second
question
is
affirmatiue
,
auerring
an
externall
Iudge
,
in
ma●ters
of
faith
:
If
you
vnderstand
a
Iugde
infallible
in
his
sentence
,
wee
deny
what
you
affirme
:
otherwise
wee
gaynesay
not
your
assertion
.
Without
any
meanes
,
to
take
vp
their
controuersies
,
no
Prince
with
any
preeminence
of
Iurisdiction
aboue
the
rest
:
no
Patriarke
,
to
haue
a
common
superintendence
or
care
of
their
Churches
.
Their
lett
:
sup.
Aug.
vniuersitie
of
Cambridge
haueing
warrant
from
our
Kinge
,
to
accept
our
Preists
challendge
externus
Iudex
:
there
●●
an
externall
,
or
,
one
externall
Iudge
in
matters
of
faith
.
Iudex
extern●●
externall
Iudge
in
matters
of
faith
,
Feild
.
pag.
Wee
thinke
that
particular
men
and
Churches
may
erre
damnably
:
because
not
withstanding
others
may
worship
God
arright
:
but
that
the
whole
Church
at
one
time
cannot
so
erre
:
for
that
the
Church
should
cease
vtterly
for
a
time
,
and
so
not
be
Catholicke
,
beinge
not
at
all
times
:
and
Christ
should
some
times
be
without
a
Church
.
(
wee
thinke
the
Church
cannot
cease
,
but
be
Catholick
in
all
times
,
and
Christ
cannot
be
without
a
Church
:
damnable
error
blessed
companie
of
holy
ones
,
howshold
of
faith
,
spouse
of
Christ
and
Church
of
the
liueinge
God
,
Offer
of
conference
pag.
If
the
ministers
bee
in●●●or
,
they
protest
to
all
the
worlde
,
that
the
Pope
and
the
Churche
of
Rome
(
and
in
them
God
and
Christ
Iesus
himself
,
haue
had
greate
wronge
,
and
In●ignitie
offered
vnto
them
,
in
that
they
ar
reiected
,
and
that
all
the
Protestant
Churches
ar
Scismati●all
in
forsakeinge
vnitie
and
communion
with
them
.
Offer
sup.
pag.
diuers
of
the
propositions
ar
suche
,
that
if
the
ministers
should
not
constantly
holde
and
mayntaine
the
same
against
all
men
,
they
cannot
see
how
possibly
,
by
the
Rules
of
diuinitie
,
the
seperation
of
our
Churches
from
the
Churche
of
Rome
,
and
from
the
Pope
the
supreame
heade
thereof
can
bee
iustified
.
Articles
of
Relig.
articul
&
artic.
in
great
multitude
,
men
vertuous
,
learned
,
fraught
with
the
loue
of
God
,
and
the
truthe
aboue
all
thinges
,
men
of
memorable
Integritie
of
hart
,
and
affections
,
preachinge
much
both
of
faith
and
pietie
with
wonderfull
zeale
and
spirit
.
Relation
of
the
state
of
Religion
●ap
.
The
outwarde
state
and
glorie
of
the
seruice
doth
engender
,
quicken
,
encrease
,
and
norish
inward
reuerence
,
respect
and
deuotion
,
which
is
due
vnto
soueraigne
Maiestie
and
power
.
Where
deedes
of
charitie
be
exceedinge
,
the
life
of
some
of
their
Religions
incomparable
in
seueritie
,
where
there
is
excellent
order
of
gouernment
,
singular
helps
for
encrease
of
godlines
,
and
deuotion
,
and
profiting
of
vertue
.
the
visible
Church
of
Christ
is
a
congregation
of
faithfull
men
,
in
which
the
pure
word
of
God
is
preached
&c.
in
all
those
things
that
of
necessitie
ar
requisite
to
the
same
.
Relation
of
the
state
of
Religion
c.
Relat.
c.
Willet
Antil-pag●
Feild
.
of
the
Church
Sutcl
.
against
D.
Kell
.
D●●●
persuas
.
Wotton
pag.
Middles
.
p.
Powell
consid
to
errors
of
doctrine
,
which
ar
not
fundamentall
,
euen
the
true
Church
of
Christ
is
subiect
.
they
shall
finde
excellent
order
of
gouernment
,
singuler
helpes
for
encrease
of
godlines
and
deuotion
,
for
the
conquering
of
sinne
,
for
the
profiting
of
vertue
.
See
part.
Couell
exam.
pag.
Ormer
.
dial.
&c.
Feild
.
pag.
The
supreame
and
binding
authoritie
,
is
onely
in
Bishops
,
in
a
Generall
Cowncell
.
Bilson
Suruey
pag.
Mort.
part.
apolog.
pag.
Sutcliffe
against
D.
Kell
.
pag.
Protest
.
Demonstrat
.
cap.
Protestants
Demonstrations
Bishop
,
Preist
,
or
Minister
Relation
c.
The
Protestants
ar
seuered
bandes
,
or
rather
scattered
troopes
,
eache
draweinge
dyvers
way
,
without
any
meanes
to
pacifie
their
quarrells
,
to
take
vp
their
controuersies
.
No
Prince
with
any
preeminence
of
Iurisdiction
aboue
the
rest
:
no
Patriarcke
,
one
or
more
,
to
haue
a
common
superintendance
or
care
of
their
Churches
,
for
correspondencie
and
vnitie
:
no
ordinary
way
to
assemble
a
Generall
Cowncell
of
their
parte
,
the
onely
hope
remayninge
to
asswage
their
contentions
for
their
owne
poorte
Relat.
sup.
cap.
The
other
haue
the
Pope
▪
as
a
common
Father
.
Aduiser
and
Condu●●●●
to
them
all
,
to
reconcile
their
Iarrs
,
to
appease
their
displeasures
,
to
decide
their
difference
,
aboue
all
things
to
drawe
their
Religion
by
consent
of
Cowncells
,
to
vnitie
.
Prince
,
Parlament
,
Presbitery
The
visible
Articles
of
Relig.
art.
Churche
of
Christ
,
is
a
Congregation
of
faithfull
men
,
in
the
which
the
pure
worde
of
God
is
preached
,
and
the
Sacraments
be
duely
ministred
,
accordeinge
to
Christs
ordinance
,
in
all
those
things
,
that
of
necessitie
ar
requisite
to
the
same
.
Relation
of
Relig.
cap.
Couell
def.
of
Hock
.
pag.
The
Romane
Church
still
keepeth
inuiolable
,
the
fowndation
of
Religion
.
toucheinge
the
mayne
points
of
Christian
truthe
,
they
Rome
)
constantly
persist
in
them
.
Doue
persuas
.
pag.
In
fundamentall
points
of
doctrine
,
the
greatest
papists
in
the
worlde
agree
with
vs
.
There
be
as
many
as
wee
teache
,
and
this
shall
not
breede
any
such
I
arre
betweene
vs
,
Doue
sup.
pag.
that
therefore
wee
shoulde
refuse
to
communicate
together
.
This
proposition
is
vndoubtedly
true
:
no
Heretiks
nor
Schismaticks
ar
to
be
communicated
with
all
.
adde
discipline
the
thirde
note
,
and
of
as
much
necessitie
:
Couell
against
the
pl●a
of
the
Innocent
pag.
There
be
but
two
essentiall
notes
of
the
Churche
,
the
true
preacheing
of
the
word
,
and
the
right
administration
of
the
Sacraments
.
shall
finde
excellent
order
of
gouernment
,
singular
helpes
for
encrease
of
godlines
,
for
the
conquering
of
sinne
,
for
the
profiteinge
of
in
vertue
.
Doue
persuas
.
pag.
In
that
Cowncell
of
Trent
,
they
sett
forth
such
holsome
Canons
,
concerninge
Discipline
,
as
were
fitt
for
a
reformed
Church
.
Bishop
Daue
This
proposition
is
vndoubtedly
true
;
no
Doue
sup
pag.
Hereticks
nor
Scismaticks
,
ar
to
be
communicated
withall
.
No
Church
can
be
condemned
and
adiudged
Hereticall
Dou●
sup.
pag.
by
any
priuate
Censure
:
but
it
must
be
publicke
:
a
Generall
Cowncell
,
D.
George
Abbat
against
D.
Kill
pag.
Feild
.
l.
It
no
way
appeareth
that
the
Churches
of
Greece
ar
Hereticall
,
or
in
damnable
Scisme
.
And
againe
:
all
these
holdeinge
the
Rule
of
faith
,
and
beleeueing
all
those
things
,
that
ar
on
the
perill
of
eternall
damnation
to
be
particularly
and
expressely
knowne
,
and
beleeued
:
wee
accompt
them
in
the
number
of
the
Churches
of
God
,
and
doubt
not
but
innumerable
liuinge
and
dyeing
in
them
,
are
,
and
haue
beene
saued
.
Who
prooceedeth
from
the
Father
and
the
Sonne
,
Feild
.
l.
of
the
Church
c.
superior
,
greater
,
more
honorable
then
any
of
the
rest
,
and
the
cheife
Bishop
of
the
whole
Worlde
,
because
his
Cittie
was
the
cheife
Citie
of
the
Worlde
.
challenged
because
hee
was
prou●e
and
Insolent
.
Hieremias
Patriarch
,
Constant
.
in
censura
&c.
Relation
of
Relig.
c.
With
Rome
they
concurre
in
the
opinion
of
Transsubstantiation
,
and
generally
in
the
seruice
,
and
whole
bodie
of
the
Masse
,
in
prayinge
to
Saincts
,
in
auriculare
confession
,
in
offering
of
sacrifice
,
and
prayer
for
the
deade
,
and
in
these
without
any
,
or
with
no
materiall
difference
.
They
holde
Purgatorij
also
,
and
worshipping
of
pictures
.
For
the
forme
and
ceremonies
of
the
Masse
,
they
much
resemble
the
Latines
.
Their
liturgies
he
the
same
that
in
the
olde
time
,
namely
S.
Basils
,
S.
Chrisostomes
,
and
S.
Gregories
translated
,
without
any
bendeinge
of
them
to
that
chaunge
of
languadge
,
which
their
tonge
hath
suffered
.
In
summe
,
all
those
opinions
which
grewe
into
the
Church
,
before
that
seperation
,
betweene
the
Greckes
and
Latines
,
and
all
those
ceremonies
which
were
common
vnto
bothe
,
they
still
retayne
,
as
their
Crosseings
and
Thapers
with
others
.
there
is
no
saluation
out
of
the
true
Church
The
Romane
and
Latine
Church
continued
the
true
Church
of
God
euen
till
Feild
.
pag.
our
time
Wee
doubt
not
but
the
Churche
in
Feild
.
pag
which
the
Bishop
of
Rome
exalted
himselfe
,
was
notwithstanding
the
true
Church
of
God
:
that
it
held
a
saueing
profession
of
the
truthe
in
Christ
,
and
by
force
thereof
,
conuerted
many
contryes
from
error
to
truthe
.
Feild
.
pag.
Couell
def.
of
Hook
pag.
Luther
and
the
rest
of
his
Religion
,
●ere
baptized
,
receaued
their
christianitie
,
ordination
,
and
power
of
Ministery
,
in
that
Church
,
as
the
true
visible
and
apparant
Church
of
Christ
Romane
Churche
euen
of
the
best
learned
be
Feild
.
pag.
saued
and
Sayncts
in
heauen
it
is
Willet
Antilog
.
pag.
not
denyed
by
any
Protestant
,
but
many
renowned
Kings
,
and
Queenes
of
the
Romane
faithe
,
ar
Saincts
in
heauen
.
Q.
Mary
The
childe
of
Willet
Engl.
pref.
to
the
K.
before
Antil
.
Sutcliffe
Ans
to
the
lay
pet.
pag.
such
prayers
,
and
teares
,
cannot
possibly
fall
away
.
Innocent
the
thirde
,
Thomas
Aquinas
,
Scotus
,
Albert
,
Durand
,
particuler
Agents
of
the
Romane
Church
,
foretops
of
Popery
Hardinge
,
Allen
,
Bellarmine
,
Baronius
.
Couell
def.
of
Hook
pag.
Alexander
Hales
,
whoe
made
his
summe
that
excellent
worke
,
by
commaundement
of
Pope
Innocentius
the
fourth
,
was
called
the
fowntayne
of
life
,
because
of
that
lyuely
knowledge
,
that
flowed
from
him
:
hee
was
scholler
to
Bonauenture
,
a
Scholler
not
inferior
to
himselfe
,
of
whome
hee
was
wont
to
say
,
that
in
Bonauenture
hee
thought
Adam
sinned
not
:
meaninge
of
that
Illumination
which
was
in
him
(
and
doubtles
there
was
much
in
him
)
as
though
hee
had
not
beene
darkened
by
the
fall
of
Adam
:
And
therefore
the
Church
called
him
the
Seraphicall
Doctor
:
To
these
Aquinas
was
not
inferior
whoe
came
so
neare
vnto
S.
Augustine
,
the
cheifest
Doctor
that
euer
was
,
or
shall
be
,
excepting
the
Apostles
)
that
some
thought
hee
had
all
his
workes
by
hart
,
and
by
a
common
prouerbe
it
was
spoken
,
that
the
soule
of
S.
Augustine
duelt
in
Aquinas
:
in
whome
aboue
all
the
rest
,
foure
contraryeties
were
saide
to
excell
:
aboundance
,
breuitie
,
facilitie
,
securitie
:
in
resp●ct
whereof
hee
gayned
the
Title
to
be
called
Angelicall
.
Relation
of
Relig.
cap.
Hee
did
often
weepe
vppon
pietie
and
godly
compassion
,
at
his
Masses
,
Processions
&c.
his
eyes
were
still
watreinge
,
sometimes
streameing
with
teares
,
in
so
much
that
for
weepeing
hee
seemed
another
Heraclitus
:
Relation
cap.
hee
was
a
good
Pope
,
a
good
Prince
,
a
good
prelate
.
the
Papists
crye
maynely
in
all
places
for
triall
by
disputation
.
good
Popes
,
good
men
,
good
Princes
,
good
Prelates
,
Learned
,
Saincts
Pastors
,
Doctors
Popes
Agents
foretops
of
popery
,
moste
excellent
D.
Feild
Feild
pag.
Couell
def.
of
Hook.
pag.
There
is
no
saluation
,
remission
of
sinnes
,
or
hope
of
eternall
life
out
of
the
Church
.
I
acknowledged
the
Romane
Church
to
be
our
Mother
Churche
,
No
Church
Confer
.
at
Hampt
.
pag.
ought
further
to
seperate
it selfe
from
the
Churche
of
Rome
,
either
in
doctrine
or
ceremonie
,
then
shee
hath
departed
from
her self
when
●hee
was
in
her
florisheinge
and
best
estate
.
Couell
def.
of
Hook
pag.
Church
:
toucheing
the
maine
points
of
Christian
truth
,
they
constantly
persist
in
them
:
Protestants
doe
gladly
acknowledg
them
to
be
the
family
of
Iesus
Christ
.
They
of
Rome
were
,
and
are
still
in
the
Churche
,
a
parte
of
the
house
of
God
,
a
limme
of
the
visible
Church
.
Hook.
l.
Rome
,
is
but
to
giue
her
her
due
,
and
wee
acknowledge
them
to
be
of
the
family
of
Iesus
Christ
.
It
is
straunge
,
for
any
man
to
deny
Couell
sup.
pag.
&
pag.
them
of
Rome
,
to
be
of
the
Church
.
Wee
affirme
them
of
the
Romane
Church
,
to
be
parts
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
that
those
that
lyue
,
and
dye
in
that
Church
,
may
be
saued
.
Relation
cap.
Lutherans
in
Germanie
,
both
the
Cleargie
,
and
layetie
,
openly
protest
,
they
will
rather
returne
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
then
ioyne
with
the
Sacramentary
Protestants
,
The
Bishops
of
England
when
they
deale
with
Puritans
,
must
ioyne
Iacob
.
pag.
playnely
with
the
Catholicks
in
their
Answers
,
if
they
will
mayntayne
themselues
.
Offer
of
conf.
pag.
If
the
Ministers
be
in
error
,
they
protest
to
all
the
worlde
,
that
the
Pope
and
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
in
them
God
an
Christ
Iesus
himselfe
,
haue
had
greate
wronge
,
and
Indignitie
offered
vnto
them
,
in
that
they
are
reiected
,
and
that
all
the
Protestant
Churches
ar
Scismaticall
in
forsakeinge
vnitie
and
communion
with
them
.
whose
communion
of
all
men
is
to
be
embraced
,
directions
followed
,
and
Iudgment
to
be
rested
in
.
The
beleefe
of
some
Articles
ar
so
absolutely
necessarie
Morton
App.
lib.
for
the
constitution
of
a
true
Church
,
as
a
reasonable
soule
is
for
the
essentiall
being
of
a
man
:
such
as
concerne
the
knowledg
of
the
vnitie
of
the
godhead
,
and
of
the
trinitie
of
the
parsons
,
together
with
the
true
and
faithfull
apprehension
of
the
natures
of
Christ
the
Messias
,
God
and
Man
:
the
power
of
his
death
,
and
resurrection
,
by
whome
wee
haue
remissions
of
sins
,
and
after
death
life
euerlastinge
.
Wherefore
wee
presume
,
that
in
a
Church
,
although
corrupted
with
error
,
and
superstition
,
yett
if
it
doth
not
ruinate
the
foundation
,
the
erroneous
and
superstitious
professors
may
be
saued
:
euen
by
vertue
of
that
tenor
which
is
in
Christ
Iesus
,
the
Lord
and
Author
of
life
,
which
notwithstandinge
,
wee
must
so
vnderstand
,
as
that
the
error
and
superstition
do
proceede
not
from
knowledge
,
but
from
ignorance
.
Wee
hope
that
K.
Iames
ag
D.
Conrad
.
Vorstuis
pag.
no
Papists
shall
euer
be
found
to
erre
in
any
of
those
mayne
points
.
In
the
maine
growndes
of
Christian
Religion
,
they
ar
worthie
of
all
commendation
.
If
the
subiect
of
Vorstius
his
heresies
had
not
beene
grounded
vppon
questions
of
a
higher
qualitie
then
such
matters
,
as
ar
in
controuersie
at
this
day
,
betweene
the
Papists
,
and
vs
;
wee
doe
freely
professe
,
that
in
that
case
wee
should
neuer
haue
troubled
our selues
with
the
busines
in
such
fashion
.
Morton
App.
lib.
If
wee
should
not
acknowledge
Gods
holy
prouidence
(
as
in
the
Greeke
,
so
in
the
Romane
Church
,
by
whom
haue
beene
preserued
the
lawes
of
the
commaundements
conteyninge
the
same
of
morall
obedience
,
the
Symboll
and
Creede
Apostolicall
,
which
hold
the
same
of
the
fundamentall
Articles
of
faith
,
the
two
Sacraments
Baptisme
and
the
Eucharist
:
and
the
Scriptures
of
the
old
and
new
Testament
in
their
first
originalls
:
of
Hebrue
and
Greeke
,
being
the
euidences
of
our
heauenly
Fathers
will
,
and
conteyninge
in
them
all
truth
necessarie
vnto
saluation
:
wee
might
bee
worthely
Iudged
both
impiously
vnthankefull
vnto
God
,
and
mali●ious
against
that
Church
.
might
bee
worthely
iudged
malicious
against
that
Church
,
That
the
error
and
superstition
doe
proceede
not
from
knowledge
but
from
Ignorance
,
The
Papists
cry
mamely
in
all
Relation
of
Relig.
cap.
places
for
triall
by
disputation
persecutions
against
vs
,
ar
thought
to
equall
those
of
Nero
,
and
Dioclesian
.
Doctor
Morton
Morton
Appeal
.
lib.
Protestants
in
oppugninge
doctrines
which
they
call
new
and
not
Catholicke
,
ar
so
farre
from
sufferinge
the
limitation
of
the
first
yeares
,
that
they
giue
the
Romanists
,
the
scope
of
the
first
yeares
.
S.
Gregory
liued
within
the
first
Morton
lib.
cap.
●
.
pag.
Pagan
and
Heathnish
people
by
the
light
of
the
ghospell
throughe
the
Ministerie
of
Austen
,
the
legate
of
S.
Gregory
were
brought
vnto
the
folde
of
Christ
.
And
therefore
our
Authors
called
i●
a
gratious
light
,
Ghospell
,
fold
of
Christ
and
gratiu●
conuersion
,
Romanisme
,
Papisme
,
Papistry
,
superstitions
Ceremonies
,
Augustinus
Romanus
ordinis
Benedicti
Monachu●
à
Gregorio
Papa
Anno
Domini
Augustine
a
Romane
,
a
Monke
of
the
order
of
Benedict
was
sent
from
Gregory
the
Pope
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
into
England
to
wyn
it
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
and
to
make
it
subiect
to
his
superstitious
Iurisdiction
.
Enterin
into
the
Kentish
Isle
named
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
hee
endued
Kinge
Edelbert
and
his
superstitious
Wife
in
the
Romane
Religion
.
Yett
with
that
condition
,
that
this
Popish
worship
should
be
free
and
not
compelled
.
After
calling
a
councell
hee
obtruded
the
Romish
Rites
and
customes
to
those
Churches
that
it
to
say
Altares
,
Vestments
,
Images
,
Masses
,
Chalices
,
Crosses
,
Candlesticks
,
Censors
,
Banners
,
sacred
vessels
,
holy
water
,
thee
bookes
of
the
Romane
Ceremonies
,
Oblations
,
Processions
,
Pompes
,
Tithes
and
the
like
.
When
hee
had
subiected
the
brittane
Churches
to
the
Antichrist
of
Rome
Romano
Antichristo
subiecisset
,
hee
dyed
.
Morton
App.
lib.
Willet
de
August
.
mon.
Morton
supr.
pag.
Doctor
Humfrey
saith
that
Gregory
brought
in
a
burthen
of
Ceremonies
brought
in
Popery
,
Luke
Osiander
ceremonias
papisticas
,
papisticall
ceremonies
Ceremonias
papisticas
instituturi
,
&
propagaturi
:
quod
Beda
vocat
aliquos
Christo
praedicando
acquirere
,
to
teach
and
publish
papisticall
ceremonies
,
which
Bede
,
calleth
to
gett
some
to
Christ
by
preachinge
.
Ioan.
Bal.
l.
de
script
.
Brit.
centur
.
in
August
.
pag.
Augustine
was
sent
Apostle
from
Gregorie
to
instruct
the
English
Saxons
,
in
the
papisticall
faith
,
And
againe
Kinge
Ethelbert
being
conuerted
receaued
Romanisme
with
the
superstitions
adioyned
.
Augustine
brought
in
Al●●rs
,
Vestments
,
sacred
Vessels
,
Relicts
and
bookes
of
C●●●monies
,
all
which
Gregory
had
sent
vnto
him
,
with
the
blessinge
of
Peter
.
body
of
popery
it
was
a
Rule
to
all
both
in
faith
,
and
ceremonies
,
whose
communion
all
men
ar
bownde
to
embrace
,
followe
her
directions
,
and
rest
in
her
Iudgment
:
Tertullian
saith
rightly
Feild
.
l.
and
ap●ly
,
what
was
hidden
and
concealed
from
Peter
on
whome
Christ
promised
to
builde
his
Churche
?
Sutcliffe
sub
.
pag.
Tertullian
giueth
the
keyes
onely
to
Peter
,
saying
:
that
the
Church
is
built
vppon
him
.
Downame
l.
Antich
.
p.
Titles
of
honor
,
and
pr●eminence
were
giuen
to
the
Churche
of
Rome
,
as
the
cheife
,
or
head
of
the
Churches
.
Hierome
:
Eccl●si●sal●●
in
summi
sac●rdotis
dignita●●
pe●de●
cui
si
non
exors
quaedam
&
ab
omnibu●
〈◊〉
de●●●
po●es●a●
,
tot
in
ecclesia
efficientur
scismata
,
quot
sacerdotes
.
The
health
of
the
Church
dependeth
on
the
dignitie
of
the
highest
Preist
,
to
whome
except
an
extraordinary
and
eminent
power
be
giuen
by
all
men
,
there
will
be
so
many
scismes
,
Church
,
highest
Preist
of
all
The
twelue
were
not
like
to
agree
,
except
there
had
beene
one
cheife
amongst
them
:
for
saith
S.
Hierome
,
amongst
the
twelue
one
was
therefore
chosen
,
that
a
cheefe
being
appointed
,
occasion
of
dissention
might
be
preuented
.
S.
Hierosme
Couell
ag:
:
the
plea
of
the
Innoc.
pag.
wee
easely
see
Couell
against
the
plea
of
the
Innocent
.
pag.
that
equalitte
doth
breede
factions
,
and
therefore
wisemen
to
suppresse
the
seeds
of
dissentions
haue
made
one
aboue
the
rest
.
Relation
of
Religion
c.
The
Protestants
ar
seuered
bands
,
or
rather
scattered
troupes
,
eache
draweing
diuers
way
,
without
any
meanes
to
pacifie
their
quarrells
,
to
take
vpp
their
controuersies
.
No
Prince
with
any
preeminence
of
Iurisdiction
aboue
the
rest
:
no
Patriarke
,
one
or
more
to
haue
a
Common
superintendance
or
care
of
their
Churches
,
for
respondencie
and
vnitie
:
no
ordinary
way
to
assemble
a
generall
Councell
of
their
parte
,
the
onely
hope
remayninge
to
asswadge
their
contentions
.
The
other
haue
the
Pope
,
as
a
Common
Father
,
Aduiser
and
conductor
to
them
all
,
to
reconcile
their
●ar●●
,
to
appease
their
displeasures
,
to
decide
their
difference
,
aboue
all
things
to
drawe
their
Religion
by
consent
of
councells
to
vnitie
.
D.
Couell
Because
in
the
execution
of
holy
things
,
where
the
parsons
Couell
against
the
plea
of
the
Innocent
.
pag.
putt
in
trust
are
but
men
,
discord
,
and
disorder
vsually
doe
breake
in
:
the
wisedome
of
God
thought
it
necessarie
,
that
amongst
them
,
whoe
for
their
Ministery
were
equall
,
an
Inequalitie
for
Order
,
and
Superioritie
to
commaunde
,
should
be
graunted
:
that
by
this
meanes
,
Order
,
and
vnion
should
both
be
preserued
in
Christs
Church
.
Which
of
it
concerne
all
persons
,
and
ages
in
the
Churche
of
Christ
,
(
as
suerly
it
doth
,
)
the
gouernment
must
not
cease
with
the
Apostles
.
it
was
the
principall
meanes
to
preuent
scismes
,
and
dissentions
in
the
Couell
sup.
pag.
primatiue
Churche
,
when
the
graces
of
God
were
farr
m●re
aboundant
,
and
eminent
,
then
now
they
ar:
nay
if
the
twelue
were
not
like
to
agree
,
exc●pt
there
had
b●●ne
one
ch●ife
amongst
them
:
for
saith
S.
Hierome
,
amongst
the
twelue
one
was
therefore
chosen
that
a
cheife
beinge
appoin●●d
,
occasion
of
dissention
might
be
pr●u●●●ed
.
Presbi●●ry
:
how
can
they
thinke
that
equalitie
would
keepe
all
the
Pasto●s
of
the
world
in
vniti●
?
Couell
sup.
pag.
that
all
men
may
easely
erre
,
and
that
no
errors
ar
so
daungerous
,
as
those
which
concerne
Religion
:
the
Church
should
be
in
a
farre
worse
case
,
then
the
meanest
Common
wealth
,
nay
all
moste
then
a
denne
of
Theeues
,
if
it
were
destitu●e
of
meanes
,
eyther
to
conuince
Heresies
,
or
suppresse
them
.
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
Abbot
ag.
Hill
pag.
Sutcliff
.
subt
.
pag.
Tertullian
giueth
the
keyes
onely
to
Peter
,
sayeing
:
that
the
Church
is
built
on
him
.
Peter
preached
in
no
place
,
but
hee
there
ordayned
Sup.
pag.
Bishops
,
and
teachers
,
and
fownded
Churches
:
Sutel
.
against
Kell
.
pag.
by
Religion
supreame
heade
of
the
worlde
:
Abb.
sup.
pag.
Gracia
,
Armenia
Aethiopia
,
Russia
Wee
conclude
therefore
Feild
.
l.
that
their
scismes
and
seperations
ar
sinfull
,
wicked
and
daungerous
,
and
their
errors
inexcusable
.
Scisme
is
a
breache
of
the
vnitie
of
the
Church
.
Feild
sup.
pag
is
a
breach
of
the
vnitie
of
the
Church
,
Romane
Church
Feild
sup.
l.
Scisme
is
a
breach
of
the
vnitie
of
the
Church
.
The
vnitie
of
the
Churche
consisteth
in
three
things
:
first
the
subiection
of
people
to
their
lawfull
Pastors
:
secondly
the
connexion
,
and
communion
,
which
many
particular
Churches
,
and
the
Pastors
of
them
,
haue
amonge
themselues
:
thirdly
in
holdinge
the
same
rule
of
faithe
.
Relation
of
Relig
supr.
cap.
D.
Feild
supreame
preeminence
of
Iuridiction
aboue
the
rest
,
Florisheing
,
and
best
estate
,
a
Rule
to
all
,
Anker
of
pietie
,
cheife
and
onely
Church
,
it
is
our
mother
Church
it
was
a
Rule
to
all
,
bothe
in
doctrine
and
ceremonies
,
when
it
was
in
her
florisheinge
and
best
estate
.
D.
Couell
The
Churche
of
Rome
was
the
cheife
and
onely
Churche
the
eye
of
the
west
Ormerod
pict.
pap
.
pag.
Down
.
l.
Antichr
.
pag.
the
Anker
of
pietie
it
was
a
note
of
a
Good
Christian
,
to
cleane
vnto
the
Roman
Apostolicall
Churche
.
Mother
,
Rule
to
all
bothe
in
doctrine
and
ceremonies
,
cheife
Churche
D.
Sutcliffe
Sutcliffe
subu
.
pag.
Irenaeus
saith
,
that
euery
Church
ought
to
haue
respect
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
for
her
eminent
principalitie
.
To
proue
that
the
Church
of
Rome
hath
the
preeminence
ouer
all
Churches
,
Ormerod
.
pict.
pap
.
pag.
Anacletus
alleadgeth
Matth.
vppon
this
rocke
will
I
builde
my
Churche
:
and
hee
expowndeth
it
thus
:
vppon
this
Rocke
:
that
is
,
vppon
the
Church
of
Rome
,
will
I
builde
my
Churche
.
Apostle
S.
Peter
,
Bishop
of
Rome
,
Down
.
l.
Antichrist
.
cap.
(
in
her
that
best
and
florishing
estate
)
contended
to
haue
the
primacie
,
ouer
all
other
Churches
:
and
that
is
the
cheife
scope
of
many
of
their
Epistles
decret
all
.
Middleton
Papistom
.
pag.
taught
Peters
primacie
,
and
Romish
Episcopalitye
.
Asia
,
Afrike
second
proposition
Couell
ag:
:
thea
plea
of
the
Inn.
pag.
inseperateing
all
Asia
from
the
vnitie
of
the
faithfull
,
for
being
disobedient
in
the
point
and
question
of
Easter
.
par
in
parem
non
habet
authoritatem
.
An
equall
against
an
equall
hath
not
authoritie
.
for
beinge
disobedient
in
the
point
and
question
of
Easter
:
Sucl
.
subu
.
pag.
Euery
Church
ought
to
haue
respect
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
for
her
eminent
principalitie
.
principalitie
eminent
Appeales
were
often
made
out
of
Afrike
,
to
the
Popes
of
Rome
,
in
those
Perk.
problem
,
pag.
Downam
.
l.
Antichrist
,
pag.
S.
Augustine
and
Victor
Vticensis
in
Asrike
were
of
opinion
,
that
to
adhere
to
the
Churche
of
Rome
,
was
a
Marke
of
a
true
Catholicke
in
those
times
.
Down
.
su●
.
pag.
but
the
Bishops
then
did
sweare
obedience
to
the
Pope
.
Hee
sweareth
,
to
renownce
his
former
Heresies
,
and
to
professe
,
and
mayntayne
that
Faith
.
And
Religion
,
which
the
Bishopp
and
Church
of
Rome
did
professe
.
Ormerod
pict.
pap
.
pag.
Sutcl
su●●
pag.
God
did
assist
,
and
direct
that
See
in
decrees
.
commaunded
the
Bishops
of
commaundeth
also
in
England
,
the
constituting
of
our
Archbishop
S.
Augustine
,
and
the
verie
See
of
that
preeminence
,
at
Canterbury
.
Couell
against
Burg.
pag.
Arians
,
commaunded
that
through
all
Spayne
there
should
be
but
once
dippinge
in
baptisme
.
Bilson
Suru
.
pag.
Mort.
Apol.
part.
Relat.
c.
Su●cl
.
subu
.
pag.
Feild
pag.
&c.
Do●n
,
l.
Antich
.
c.
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
to
be
heade
of
the
Churche
:
is
the
greatest
style
in
that
best
estate
:
Titles
of
honor
,
and
preeminence
were
giuen
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
as
the
cheife
,
or
Heade
of
the
Churches
.
Mort.
apol.
part
Orm.
pict.
pur
.
Couell
exam.
Hull
Rom.
pol
pag.
Lent
,
Imbringe
dayes
,
Friday
Altars
,
Albes
,
Corporalls
,
Preists
Robes
,
Saincts
,
Fastings
euens
,
Saincts
Shrines
,
Hymnes
,
Pax
,
Pascall
Taper
,
Masse
for
the
deade
,
Canonicall
howers
,
Processione
,
Holy
water
,
Introite
of
Masse
,
Annoyntinge
Bishops
,
crosseing
with
Chrisme
in
Baptisme
,
Popes
,
Telesphorus
,
Calixtus
,
Stephanus
,
Syluester
,
Sixtus
,
Vigilius
,
Honorius
,
Bo●ifacius
,
Sergius
,
Leo
,
Innocentius
,
Zozimus
,
Vitellian
,
Celestine
,
Pelagius
,
Vrbanus
,
Agapitus
,
Damasus
,
Higimus
,
Pius
,
Alexander
:
Metropolitanes
,
Archbishops
whoe
to
whome
should
be
obedient
,
or
superior
:
Couell
mod.
exam.
pag.
either
Euaristus
Bishopp
in
the
See
of
Rome
(
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
or
as
some
say
Dionysius
first
assigned
the
precincts
to
euery
parishe
,
and
appointed
to
eache
Presbyter
,
a
certaine
compasse
,
whereof
himself
should
take
chardge
alone
.
Couell
exam.
pag.
in
her
florisheing
,
and
best
estate
,
a
Rule
to
all
our
mother
Churche
&c.
Morton
.
Apol.
part.
Sutcl
.
subu
.
pag.
Feild
pag.
a
generall
Councell
is
highest
Iudge
:
generall
Councells
haue
soueraigne
authoritie
in
externall
gouernment
:
Bishops
assembled
in
a
generall
Councell
haue
(
and
onely
haue
)
authoritie
to
interprett
scriptures
and
by
their
authoritie
to
suppresse
all
them
that
gainesay
such
Interpretation
,
and
subiect
euery
man
,
that
shall
disobey
such
determinations
,
as
they
consent
vppon
,
to
excommunication
,
and
censure
of
like
nature
:
Minor
proposition
The
mayne
Feild
l.
diuision
of
the
christian
Church
is
presently
,
and
was
formerly
for
certaine
hundreds
of
yeares
,
into
the
Latine
and
Greeke
Church
,
as
most
principall
.
In
the
time
of
the
Nicene
Councell
,
and
before
,
as
appeareth
Nicen.
Concil.
can.
by
the
Acts
of
the
Councell
limiteinge
there
bounds
,
there
were
three
principall
Bishops
,
or
Patriarkes
of
the
Christian
Churche
:
namely
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
Alexandria
,
and
Antioche
.
After
which
time
,
Constantinople
before
named
made
greate
by
Constantine
,
and
being
the
seate
of
the
Emperors
,
the
Bishops
of
this
See
not
onely
obtayned
to
haue
the
dignitie
of
a
Patriarche
amonge
the
rest
,
but
in
the
second
generall
Coun●●ll
,
holden
at
Constantinople
was
preferred
before
bothe
the
other
of
Alexandria
,
and
Antioche
,
and
sett
in
degree
of
honor
next
vnto
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
See
D.
Feild
l.
clearely
allowt●e
Popes
sentence
to
be
greatest
next
to
a
generall
Councell
.
It
is
cited
in
the
next
chapter
.
of
the
twoe
moste
principall
Churches
●atine
and
Greeke
a
pretended
Title
Feild
sup.
pag
The
mognificence
and
glorie
of
his
citie
dayly
encreaseinge
,
hee
challenged
to
be
superior
,
and
would
be
nam●d
vniuersall
B.
not
challengeing
to
himself
to
be
B.
alone
,
but
enchroacheinge
vppon
the
Right
of
all
other
,
and
thereby
declareinge
.
Himself
greater
,
and
more
honorable
then
any
of
the
rest
,
and
the
cheife
Bishop
of
the
whole
worlde
.
Down
.
l.
Ant.
pag.
to
be
heade
of
the
Churche
:
There
is
no
reason
why
traditions
or
vnwritten
verities
should
not
be
made
equall
Feild
pag.
with
the
words
,
precepts
and
doctrines
of
Christ
,
the
Apostles
and
Pastors
of
the
Church
left
vnto
vs
in
writeinge
if
they
could
proue
any
such
vnwritten
verities
for
it
is
not
the
writeinge
,
that
giueth
things
their
authoritie
.
But
the
worthe
and
creditt
of
him
that
deliuereth
them
,
though
by
word
,
and
lyuely
voyce
onely
.
Feild
.
pag.
The
third
Rule
is
the
constant
testimonie
,
of
the
Pastors
of
an
Apostolicall
Churche
,
succeedeingly
deliuered
:
To
which
some
add
the
present
Testimonye
of
any
Apostolicall
Churche
,
whose
declynings
when
they
began
,
wee
cannot
precisely
tell
.
present
testimonie
of
an
Apostolicke
Church
,
The
constant
testimonie
of
the
Pastors
of
an
Apostolicke
Churche
,
succeedingly
deliuered
:
Apostle
S.
Peter
Powell
l.
Antichrist
.
pag.
Calixtus
Pope
defined
,
that
all
Bishops
thoughe
gathered
in
a
generall
Councell
shall
fullfill
the
will
of
the
Churche
of
Rome
:
They
which
doe
not
this
,
ar
pronownced
of
Pope
Pelagius
,
to
keepe
a
Conciliable
and
not
a
Councell
.
Powell
sap.
pag.
Pope
Damasus
wrote
,
that
it
is
not
lawfull
for
the
Bishopps
to
doe
any
thinge
,
against
the
decrees
of
the
Bishops
of
Rome
.
That
the
Pope
,
and
the
Offer
of
Conference
pag.
Church
of
Rome
,
and
in
them
,
God
and
Christ
Iesus
himself
,
haue
had
greate
wronge
,
and
Indignitie
offered
vnto
them
,
in
that
they
ar
reiected
,
and
that
all
the
Protestant
Churches
arre
scismaticastin
forsakeinge
vnitie
and
communion
with
them
.
Feild
.
l.
Theater
of
the
Empire
of
greate
Britanie
pag.
Saint
Peter
the
Apostle
supposed
to
haue
preached
in
Britaine
.
To
which
vncontrolable
testimonie
some
others
haue
added
,
that
Saint
Peter
the
Apostle
preached
the
worde
of
life
,
in
this
Iland
,
as
to
other
gentils
hee
did
,
for
whome
God
had
chosen
him
,
that
from
his
mouth
they
might
heare
the
Ghospell
,
(
as
himself
alledgeth
)
and
that
hee
here
fownded
Churches
,
and
ordayned
preists
and
deacons
,
which
is
reported
by
Simon
Metaphrastes
out
of
the
Greeke
Metaphrast
.
Centur.
Antiquities
,
and
Guilielmus
Eisingrenius
in
the
first
of
his
Centurie
,
whoe
saith
that
Peter
was
here
in
Neroes
time
.
Much
about
these
times
(
as
Beatus
Rhenanus
Theat
sup.
pag.
in
his
Historie
of
Germanie
,
Pantaleon
and
others
doe
reporte
)
one
Suetonius
a
noble
mans
sonne
in
Britaine
conuerted
to
the
faith
by
the
first
planters
of
the
Ghospell
in
this
Iland
,
and
after
his
baptisme
called
Beatus
,
was
sent
by
the
brethren
from
hence
vnto
Rome
,
to
be
better
iustructed
,
and
further
directed
by
Saint
Peter
himself
.
Pope
Eleutherius
Faganus
and
Damianus
,
two
famous
Thea
of
G.
Br.
pag.
These
together
both
preached
,
and
baptized
,
amongst
the
Britaines
,
whereby
many
dayly
were
drawne
to
the
faith
:
And
as
a
worthie
▪
Dicetus
Deane
of
London
:
a
manuscript
in
the
Kings
library
ad
An.
and
auntient
historian
saith
:
the
Temples
which
had
beene
fownded
to
the
honor
of
their
many
Gods
,
were
then
dedicated
to
the
one
,
and
onely
true
God
:
for
there
were
in
Britaine
eight
and
twentie
Flamins
,
and
three
Archflamins
,
in
stead
of
which
,
so
many
Bishops
and
Archbishops
were
appointed
:
vnder
the
Archbishop
of
London
were
the
prouinces
of
Loegria
,
and
Cornubia
:
vnder
Yorke
,
Deira
,
and
Albania
:
vnder
vrbs
begionum
,
Cambria
:
by
which
meanes
,
this
happie
Kingedome
vnder
that
godly
Kinge
,
was
nobly
beatified
with
so
many
cathedrall
Churches
,
and
Christian
Bishops
Sees
,
before
any
other
Kingedome
of
the
world
.
ordaine
Bishops
and
teachers
,
and
to
fownde
Churches
is
an
Argument
of
supreamacie
,
Sutcliff
.
ag.
K●ll
.
pag
,
Eleutherius
Pope
Francis
Mason
Mason
of
the
consecration
&c.
pag.
Pope
Eleutherius
Iohn
Capgraue
reporteth
that
Eleutherius
made
Eluanus
Bishop
of
Britaine
,
and
Meduinus
a
Doctour
to
preach
the
faith
of
Christ
throughe
the
whole
Iland
:
The
Kinge
wrote
to
Eleutherius
,
desireing
that
by
his
commaundement
,
hee
might
be
made
a
Mason
sup.
cap.
Marcus
Antonius
Verus
,
and
Aurelius
Commodus
his
brother
,
Beda
l.
histor.
cap.
Lucius
:
Hee
had
seene
Christians
reproched
by
the
Pagans
,
as
infamous
parsons
,
and
dispitefully
Mason
l.
handled
by
the
Romans
that
were
in
authoritie
.
That
Eleutherius
made
Eluanus
:
Bishop
of
Britaine
,
and
Meduinus
a
Doctor
to
preach
the
faith
of
Christ
through
the
whole
Iland
,
through
the
whole
Iland
The
Romans
had
spred
their
golden
Eagle
ouer
a
greate
part
of
the
Iland
.
The
Emperor
Hadrian
had
made
a
wall
fourescore
miles
longe
:
Antonius
Pius
had
made
an
other
,
to
diuide
the
Romans
from
the
Brittans
:
and
all
that
liued
within
this
wall
were
tributary
to
the
Romans
:
of
which
number
Kinge
Lucius
is
said
to
be
.
Yorke
,
London
.
Caerlegion
,
in
these
three
noble
citties
Mason
sup.
l.
were
the
seates
of
the
Archflamynes
,
so
there
were
Flamynes
,
and
three
Archflamynes
in
steade
of
which
so
many
Bishops
and
Archbishops
were
appointed
.
Stowe
Annal.
and
others
England
,
Scotland
Ireland
;
Ireland
Pope
Eleutherius
Kinge
Lucius
the
vicar
of
God
,
in
his
Kingedome
,
S.
Edwards
lawes
published
by
Mr.
Lambert
a
Protestant
pag.
The
whole
land
,
and
all
the
Ilands
to
Norway
,
and
Denmarke
belonge
to
the
Crowne
of
his
Kingedome
,
and
ar
of
the
Appendancies
and
dignities
of
the
Kinge
.
And
it
is
one
Monarchie
,
and
one
Kingedome
,
and
was
sometime
called
the
Kingedome
of
Britannye
,
and
now
called
the
Kingdome
of
English
men
.
For
Lord
Eleutherius
Pope
,
who
first
sent
an
hallowed
crowne
to
Britannye
,
and
Christianitie
by
Gods
inspiration
,
to
Lucius
Kinge
of
the
Britans
,
appointed
and
allowed
to
the
Crowne
of
the
Kingdome
,
such
metes
,
and
bowndes
,
as
ar
said
before
.
Pope
Eleutherius
thus
wrote
to
Lucius
,
Kinge
Theat.
pag.
of
Britannie
,
for
the
reformation
of
the
Kinge
,
and
the
nobilitie
of
the
Kingdome
of
Britannie
:
you
desired
vs
,
to
send
vnto
you
,
the
Romane
and
Imperiall
lawes
,
which
you
would
vse
in
your
Kingedome
of
Britannie
.
The
Romane
lawes
and
the
Emperors
wee
may
at
all
times
mislike
,
but
the
lawe
of
God
by
no
meanes
.
By
the
diuine
clemencie
you
haue
of
late
receiued
in
your
Kingdome
of
Britannie
,
the
lawe
and
faithe
of
Christ
:
you
have
with
you
in
your
Kingdome
both
the
old
and
new
testament
:
out
of
them
(
in
Gods
name
)
by
the
●ownsaile
of
your
state
,
take
Corn.
Tacit
.
in
annal.
in
Hadr.
Pi.
Anton.
M.
Ant.
Stowe
hist.
Holinsh
.
ib.
Dauid
.
in
Bric
.
Polyd.
verg
.
l.
h.
angl
pag.
you
alawe
,
and
therewith
by
Gods
permission
,
gouerne
your
Kingedome
of
Britannie
.
Lolius
,
Calphurnius
,
Agricola
,
Pertinax
,
Cl.
Albinus
Iunius
,
Seuerus
Propretors
,
Lieutenants
Romane
Emperors
This
punishment
begynning
Theater
pag.
in
these
Pagans
,
and
continueing
vnto
the
yeare
Stephen
the
second
,
and
moste
pontificall
Pope
of
Rome
,
did
vtterly
abolish
,
as
two
seuere
and
ouer-rigorous
for
Christians
to
vndergoe
.
Norway
was
giuen
to
Kinge
Arthur
by
the
Pope
.
Guliel
.
Lambard
.
in
legib.
S.
Edward
.
fol.
print
.
at
London
Anno
D.
cum
priuileg
.
Reg.
Maiest
.
per
decem
.
Matthew
Parker
in
perpetuum
coronae
Brytanniae
,
in
augmentum
Regni
huius
,
vocauitque
illam
dictus
Artherus
Cameram
Brytanniae
.
In
those
times
Kinge
Arthur
obtayned
from
our
Lord
the
Pope
,
and
the
Court
of
Rome
,
that
might
be
confirmed
for
euer
to
the
Crowne
of
Brytaine
,
for
encrease
of
this
Kingdome
,
and
the
said
Arthur
called
it
the
chamber
of
Brytaine
.
And
for
this
cause
the
Norwegians
say
,
they
may
dwell
in
this
Kingdome
,
and
be
of
the
body
of
this
Kingdome
,
to
witt
,
of
the
crowne
of
Brytayne
.
Theat.
pag.
Kent
,
Southsaxons
,
Westsaxons
,
Eastsaxons
,
Northumberland
,
Maria
,
and
East-Angels
,
Theat.
pag.
the
fift
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
first
diuided
England
into
parishes
:
Dauid
,
Bangor
First
,
that
the
Bishops
of
Ireland
were
wont
to
be
consecrated
by
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
in
regarde
of
the
primacie
,
which
they
had
in
this
contry
:
vntill
such
time
,
as
●hou
Papirio
,
a
Cardinall
,
was
sent
thither
from
Pope
Eugenius
,
the
fourth
,
to
reforme
ecclesiasticall
discipline
in
this
Iland
.
Cap.
generall
Councels
infr
.
Theater
l.
After
these
times
the
Brittannes
continued
constant
in
Christianitie
,
and
the
censures
of
their
Bishops
(
for
the
greate
estimation
of
their
constancie
,
pietie
,
and
learninge
)
required
and
approued
in
greate
poynts
of
doctrine
,
amonge
the
Assemblies
,
of
some
generall
Councells
:
as
that
of
in
the
time
of
greate
Constantine
,
had
wee
our
Bishops
present
.
Whose
forwardnes
against
the
Arrian
Heresie
,
afterwards
Athanasius
aduanceth
in
his
Apologie
vnto
Iouinian
the
Emperour
,
amongst
three
hundred
Bishops
assembled
at
the
Councell
of
Sardys
,
in
Anno
Concil.
Sardic
.
can.
Bishop
Osius
said
:
if
any
Bishop
shall
be
iudged
in
an
other
cause
,
and
hee
thinketh
hee
hath
a
Good
cause
,
that
a
Councell
should
be
called
againe
,
if
it
please
you
lett
vs
honor
the
memorie
of
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
,
that
they
which
haue
examined
the
cause
,
may
write
to
Iulius
Bishop
of
Rome
,
and
if
hee
shall
adiudge
,
that
Iudgment
is
to
be
renewed
,
lett
it
be
renewed
,
and
lett
him
appoint
Iudges
;
but
if
hee
shall
allowe
the
cause
to
be
such
,
that
the
things
that
ar
done
shall
not
be
examined
againe
,
such
things
as
hee
shall
decree
,
shall
be
confirmed
.
Doth
this
please
you
all
?
The
Councell
answeareth
,
it
pleaseth
vs
.
Bishop
Gandentius
said
:
lett
it
be
added
,
if
you
please
,
to
this
sentence
full
of
sanctitie
,
that
when
any
Bishop
shall
be
deposed
by
the
Iudgment
of
those
Bishops
,
that
be
in
the
places
neare
.
And
hee
shall
demaunde
to
haue
his
busines
handled
in
the
citie
of
Rome
,
that
after
his
appeale
,
no
Bishop
be
ordeyned
in
his
chaire
,
that
was
thought
to
be
deposed
,
except
his
cause
shall
be
determined
in
the
Iudgment
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
a
latere
Celestine
Pope
of
Rome
sent
his
Archdeacon
Palladius
into
Brittaine
to
withstand
Theater
.
lib.
the
Pelagian
Heresie
,
whoe
at
one
time
did
driue
out
these
enemyes
of
grace
,
and
ordayned
a
Bishop
amonge
the
Scots
,
whereby
that
Barbarous
nation
●mbr●ced
Christianitic
.
Pelagius
by
birth
a
brittane
,
by
profession
a
Mouke
,
by
leude
doctrine
an
Hereticke
,
brought
vp
in
the
fame
us
monasterie
of
Bangor
,
in
Wales
,
his
Hereticall
assertions
were
afterwards
condemned
by
Innocentius
the
first
Bishop
of
Rome
.
Whose
doctrines
were
,
that
man
without
the
grace
of
God
,
was
able
to
fullfill
all
the
commaundements
.
that
man
in
himself
had
free
will
.
That
the
grace
of
God
was
giuen
vnto
vs
according
to
out
merits
.
That
the
Iust
haue
no
synne
.
That
children
ar
free
from
originall
synne
.
That
Adam
should
haue
died
though
hee
had
not
synned
.
it
continued
an
vniuersitie
vnto
the
comeing
of
Augustine
,
at
which
time
the
Bishops
of
Rome
interdicted
it
,
for
certayne
Heresies
sprange
vp
amonge
the
Brittaines
,
and
Saxons
.
Yorke
hath
challenged
to
haue
beene
sometime
Metropolitane
ouer
all
the
Bishops
in
Scotland
.
It
was
made
equall
in
honor
and
power
with
Canterbury
,
by
Pope
Gregory
,
as
Beda
relateth
,
and
had
twelue
suffragan
Bishopricks
,
that
owed
obedience
.
Yorke
was
made
a
Metropolitane
cittie
by
a
pall
sent
vnto
it
from
Honorius
.
That
Lichfeild
was
made
an
Archiepiscopall
See
,
by
Pope
Hadrian
the
first
,
at
the
suite
of
Offa
the
greate
Kinge
of
Mercia
,
is
manifested
by
Mathew
of
Westminister
,
vnto
whose
Iurisdiction
were
assigned
the
Bishopricks
of
Winchester
,
Hereford
,
Leicester
,
Siduacester
,
Helinham
,
and
Dunwich
.
S.
Dauids
Theat.
l.
Which
Pagan
mariadge
proued
not
onely
the
bane
of
the
land
,
but
so
ruinated
the
Church
of
Christianitie
,
that
a
prouinciall
Councell
of
the
Brittaines
was
assembled
in
Ann.
to
repaire
those
things
,
that
this
mariadge
had
decayed
.
Parker
.
lib.
antiq.
Britan
nic
.
pag.
Potentia
populis
nongentis
amplius
Annu
in
Anglia
durauit
.
The
power
of
the
Pope
continued
in
England
aboue
nyne
hundred
yeares
.
Isaac
Casanbon
,
ex
o●e
Isaac
Casanb
.
respons.
ad
ep.
Cardinal
.
p●r
.
pag.
ipso
.
ser.
Regis
:
taken
from
the
mouth
it self
of
our
moste
syncere
Kinge
,
commaundeing
him
to
committ
it
te
writeinge
Rebus
ipsis
probet
Romanus
pontifex
:
lett
the
Pope
of
Rome
proue
by
things
themselues
,
that
hee
doth
not
seeke
his
owne
,
but
the
glory
of
God
immortall
,
and
the
peace
of
people
,
concord
,
and
saluation
,
to
be
a
care
vnto
him
:
then
our
moste
se●ene
Kinge
,
as
hee
hath
longe
since
protested
in
his
Admonitory
epistle
,
without
delay
primas
illi
deferet
,
ipsumque
cum
Gregorio
Nazianzen●
,
dicet
non
inuitus
,
will
giue
primacie
vnto
him
,
and
not
vnwillingely
say
with
Gregorie
Nazienzen
,
that
hee
hath
charge
ouer
the
whole
Church
.
omnes
quae
sua
sunt
quaerunt
,
non
qu●
Iesu
Christi
:
all
men
,
or
all
sortes
of
men
seeke
the
things
that
be
their
owne
,
and
not
of
Iesus
Christ
.
to
obey
Magistrats
,
and
men
in
authoritie
,
though
wicked
,
sed
etiam
discolis
.
Paulus
the
fift
primate
,
and
haue
the
charge
,
or
●uersight
of
the
whole
Church
.
Nemo
potest
plus
Iuris
in
alium
transferre
,
quam
ipse
habet
:
No
man
can
transfer
or
bestowe
more
Right
vppon
an
other
,
then
hee
himself
hath
.
of
the
whole
Church
Gregory
Nazianzen
Morton
App.
lib.
Archbishop
Whiteguist
Cartwright
:
Victor
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
was
a
godly
Bishop
and
Martyr
,
and
the
Church
at
that
time
was
in
greate
puritie
,
as
not
beinge
longe
after
the
Apostles
.
Church
of
Rome
was
then
a
Rule
to
all
.
Morton
App.
l.
Pope
Victor
excommunicated
all
Churches
,
both
Greeke
,
and
Latine
,
which
differed
from
his
Church
,
in
the
obseruation
of
Easter
.
a
Rule
to
all
Morton
app.
pag.
This
wee
thinke
might
worke
in
our
Aduersaries
,
at
least
,
blush
:
except
they
would
intend
to
proue
concerninge
Sainct
Victor
,
that
the
same
man
of
God
and
holy
Martyr
of
Christ
,
was
neither
Sainct
,
nor
Martyr
.
But
vndoubtedly
a
damnable
scismaticke
.
they
were
condemned
for
Hereticks
,
whoe
after
the
Councell
of
Nice
,
conformed
not
themselues
herein
to
the
Romane
Order
.
Mort.
supr.
pag
S.
Ciprian
directly
ordeyned
in
a
Councell
,
that
euery
mans
cause
should
be
hard
there
,
where
it
was
comitted
:
and
Mort.
sup.
pag.
therefore
commaunded
those
men
to
returne
home
againe
vnto
Carthadge
,
whoe
had
aduentured
to
appeale
vnto
Rome
.
Bellarmine
vrgeth
appealeinge
vnto
the
Bishop
of
Rome
from
all
the
coastes
of
the
world
,
as
a
speciall
Argument
of
the
Popes
absolute
primacie
appealed
to
S.
Ciprian
Morton
pag
Saint
Ciprian
directly
ordeyned
in
a
Councell
,
that
euery
mans
cause
should
behard
there
where
it
wa●
committed
,
and
therefore
commaunded
those
men
to
returne
home
againe
vnto
Carthadge
,
who
had
aduentured
to
appeale
vnto
Rome
,
that
any
other
Bishops
should
retract
things
,
done
by
them
in
Africke
,
vnlesse
(
saith
Ciprian
)
a
few
leude
and
desperate
parsons
thinke
the
Bishops
of
Africke
to
haue
lesse
authoritie
,
by
whome
they
haue
beene
allready
Iudged
and
condemned
.
Two
points
Morton
pag.
would
be
obserued
in
this
claime
of
Pope
Iulius
.
The
first
is
,
what
it
was
that
hee
challenged
:
the
second
is
,
by
what
right
.
Bothe
these
ar
recorded
by
Socrates
.
His
challenge
was
,
that
hee
ought
to
be
called
vnto
the
Councell
,
and
that
,
without
his
sentence
,
no
decrees
should
be
concluded
.
The
right
hereof
hee
pretendeth
to
stand
vppon
the
authoritie
of
an
Ecclesiastical
canon
.
Socrat.
histor.
ccclesiast
.
circa
An.
&
histor.
tripart.
lib.
Regula
Ecclesiastica
iubeat
,
non
oportere
praeter
sententiam
Romani
Pontificis
concilia
celebrari
.
The
Ecclesiasticall
Rule
commaundeth
,
that
Councells
he
not
celebrated
,
without
the
s●●tence
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
Socrat.
sup.
&
histor.
trip
.
lib.
Pontificem
.
The
canons
commaundeinge
,
that
nothinge
be
decreed
,
without
the
Pope
of
Rome
.
S.
Ciprian
directly
ordeyned
in
a
Councell
:
Ciprian
.
ep.
ad
Cornel.
Morton
App.
lib.
S.
Cornelius
a
Rule
vnto
all
Statutum
sit
ab
omnibus
nobis
,
it
is
decreed
of
or
by
vs
all
,
statutum
sit
omnibus
nobis
,
a
decree
is
made
for
vs
all
:
●abian
.
●●ist
Ibi
causa
agatur
vbi
crimen
admittitur
:
lett
the
cause
be
hard
there
,
where
the
fault
is
committed
.
Wee
forbid
forreyne
Iudgments
by
a
generall
decree
,
reserued
allwayes
the
Apostolicke
authoritie
.
It
pleaseth
alsoe
,
that
if
a
Bishop
accused
,
hath
appealed
to
the
See
Apostolicke
,
that
shall
be
decreed
,
which
the
high
Bishop
of
that
See
giueth
sentence
of
.
priori
anno
,
the
yeare
before
,
Ciprian
ep.
Nauigare
audent
,
&
ad
Petri
cathedram
;
They
dare
to
saile
euen
to
the
chayre
of
Peter
,
and
to
the
principall
Church
,
from
whence
preistly
vnitie
is
risen
,
and
cary
thither
letters
from
Scismaticks
,
and
wicked
men
,
nor
to
thinke
,
that
they
be
Romans
,
(
whose
faith
by
the
Apostle
preachinge
is
praised
,
to
whome
false
beleefe
cannot
haue
accesse
.
Morton
app.
pag.
The
Title
of
vniuersall
Bishop
of
the
Church
,
hath
beene
long
vsed
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
:
S.
Ciprian
saith
,
none
of
vs
is
called
the
Bishop
of
Bishops
:
which
not
S.
Ciprian
onely
,
but
the
whole
Councell
of
Carthadge
,
vnder
Ciprian
,
did
professe
:
furthermore
callinge
it
a
terror
tyrannicall
,
for
any
one
Bishop
to
impose
vppon
his
fellowe
Bishops
,
a
necessitie
of
obedience
.
Archbishops
,
primates
Mort.
sup.
pag.
a
terror
tyrannicall
,
for
any
one
Bishop
to
impose
vppon
his
fellowe
Bishops
,
a
necessitie
of
obedience
:
S.
Stephen
Bishop
of
Bishops
Carthagin
.
concil
.
sub
Cyprian
.
to
.
concil
.
init
Audistis
,
Collegae
Dilectissimi
:
you
haue
hard
ô
moste
beloued
fellowes
,
Pope
Stephen
Superest
,
vt
de
hacre
quid
singuli
sentiamus
,
proferamus
:
Yt
remayneth
,
that
euery
of
vs
speaketh
of
this
matter
what
hee
thinketh
,
Iudginge
no
man
,
or
remoueing
any
man
from
the
Right
of
communion
,
if
hee
shall
thinke
otherwise
,
for
none
of
vs
constituted
himself
,
Bishop
of
Bishops
.
a
Rule
to
all
Augustine
,
S.
Ierome
Augustin
.
ep
Hieron
.
dialog.
cont.
Luciferian
.
vniuersitie
of
Cambridg
Preists
of
Wisbich
:
There
is
an
externall
Iudge
in
matters
of
faith
There
is
no
saluation
,
remission
of
synnes
or
Hope
of
eternall
life
out
of
the
Churche
:
it
is
the
blessed
companie
of
holy
ones
,
household
of
faith
,
spouse
of
Christ
,
piller
and
grawnd
of
truthe
,
her
communion
is
to
be
embraced
,
directions
followed
,
Iudgment
rested
in
,
to
ouerrule
all
Inferior
Iudgment
.
whatsoeuer
,
Maior
proposition
Wotton
●ef
.
of
Perk
:
pag.
The
Iugdment
of
the
Church
wee
are
so
far
from
discreditinge
;
that
wee
Holde
it
for
a
very
speciall
grownde
in
this
matter
of
scriptures
.
Couell
against
Burg.
pag.
The
Church
of
Christ
accordeing
to
her
authoritie
,
receaued
from
him
,
hath
warrant
to
approue
the
scriptures
,
to
acknowledge
,
to
receaue
,
to
publish
,
and
commaunde
vnto
her
children
.
Feild
pag.
wee
may
referre
,
those
different
degrees
of
obedience
which
wee
must
yeeld
to
them
,
that
commaunde
and
teache
vs
,
in
the
Church
of
God
,
excellently
described
and
sett
downe
,
by
Waldensis
.
Wee
Waldens
.
doct.
Fidei
l.
reuerence
,
and
respect
the
authoritie
of
all
Catholicke
Doctors
,
whose
doctrynes
,
and
writeings
the
Church
alloweth
;
wee
must
more
regard
the
authoritie
of
Catholicke
Bishops
;
more
then
these
the
authoritie
of
the
Apostolicke
Churches
:
amongst
them
more
especially
the
Church
of
Rome
:
of
a
generall
Councell
more
then
all
these
.
Thomas
Waldensis
Maior
proposition
The
highest
Rule
ought
to
be
followed
:
the
highest
Rule
ought
not
to
be
followed
,
Couell
def.
of
Hook
pag.
The
Church
of
Rome
teacheth
no
badd
opinion
,
to
affirme
,
that
the
scriptures
are
holy
,
and
diuine
in
themselues
,
but
so
esteemed
by
vs
,
for
the
authoritie
of
the
Churche
.
That
the
scriptures
ar
true
,
wee
haue
it
from
the
Church
.
The
Church
hath
fowre
Couell
sup.
pag.
singular
offices
,
towards
,
the
scripture
.
First
to
be
of
them
(
as
it
were
)
a
faithefull
Register
.
Secondly
,
to
discerne
and
Iudge
betweene
false
and
adulterate
,
and
that
which
is
true
and
perfect
.
The
third
to
publish
,
and
diuulge
,
to
proclayme
as
a
cryer
,
the
true
edict
of
our
Lord
himself
.
The
laste
is
,
to
be
an
Interpreter
:
and
in
that
,
followeing
the
safest
Rule
(
to
make
an
vndiuided
vnitie
of
the
truthe
,
vncapable
of
contradiction
)
to
be
a
moste
faithfull
Couell
sup.
pag.
expositor
of
his
owne
meaneinge
W●e
say
,
that
wee
are
taught
to
receaue
the
worde
of
God
,
from
the
authoritie
of
the
Churche
:
wee
see
her
iudgment
,
wee
heare
her
voice
:
and
in
h●militie
subscribe
vnto
all
this
.
Feild
.
l
▪
Feild
.
pag.
wee
accompt
them
in
the
number
of
the
Churches
of
God
.
Minor
proposition
Doue
persuas
.
pag.
proue
them
to
be
canonicall
out
of
S.
Augustine
:
wee
,
that
they
be
Apochrypha
out
of
S.
Hierome
,
both
which
Doctors
are
of
no
small
authoritie
with
the
Church
of
Rome
:
And
therefore
in
this
wee
differ
no
more
from
them
,
then
S.
Hierome
S.
Augustine
delt
vnchristianely
was
not
much
worthe
Maior
proposition
wee
must
beleeue
euery
one
moste
cunninge
in
his
art
,
second
proposition
Couell
against
Burges
pag.
Hee
was
farre
the
moste
learned
Doctor
,
that
euer
was
,
or
shall
be
in
all
likelyhood
,
except
the
Apostles
.
Thomas
Aquin●s
By
a
Common
prouerbe
it
was
spoken
,
that
the
soule
of
S.
Augustine
dwelt
in
Aquinas
.
S.
Hi●●ome
Wotton
def
of
perk.
Hieromes
authoritie
in
the
case
of
single
life
is
not
much
worthe
.
Hierome
condemninge
Iouinian
delt
vnchristianely
with
him
.
The
authoritie
of
Hierome
,
concludeinge
a
worke
of
perfection
from
those
words
of
Christ
:
goe
and
sell
all
&c.
is
not
to
be
admitted
.
and
the
third
Councell
Feild
pag.
&
pag.
of
Carthage
,
(
confirmed
in
the
sixt
generall
Councell
)
wherein
Augustine
was
present
,
and
Innocentius
Pope
lyueing
in
that
time
seeme
to
add
them
to
the
Canon
.
generall
Councell
best
time
a
Rule
to
all
Conference
pag.
Moste
of
the
obiections
made
against
those
bookes
,
were
the
olde
Cauills
of
the
Iewes
,
renewed
by
S.
Hi●rome
in
his
time
,
who
was
the
first
that
gaue
them
that
name
of
which
opinion
vppon
his
challendge
,
hee
after
a
sorte
disclaymed
:
the
rather
because
a
generall
offence
was
taken
at
his
speaches
in
that
Kinde
.
Iewish
Cauills
against
Christians
,
singularly
held
,
or
renewed
,
reclaymed
by
the
generally
gi●●ing
offence
Couell
ag.
Burges
pag.
They
ar
moste
true
,
and
might
haue
the
reconcilement
Couell
sup.
pag.
of
other
scriptures
If
Russinus
be
not
deceaued
they
were
approued
as
parts
of
the
old
testament
,
by
the
Apostles
.
For
when
S.
Hierome
writt
so
scornefully
of
the
historie
of
Susanna
,
and
the
songe
of
the
three
children
,
hee
chargeth
him
therein
,
to
haue
robbed
the
treasure
of
the
holy
ghost
,
and
diuine
Instrument
,
which
the
Apostles
deliuered
to
the
Churches
.
And
S.
Hierome
(
whoe
is
not
vsually
slowe
to
defend
himself
)
leaueth
that
point
vnansweared
,
pretending
that
what
hee
had
spoken
,
was
not
his
owne
opinion
,
but
what
the
Iewes
obiected
.
And
for
his
paynes
in
translateing
the
booke
of
Iudith
,
hee
giueth
this
reason
:
because
wee
reade
that
the
Councell
of
Nyce
did
reckon
it
in
the
number
of
holy
scriptures
.
D.
Couells
S.
Augustine
,
S.
Ciprian
Temporibus
Apostolorum
proximis
,
in
the
next
ages
to
the
time
of
the
Apostles
.
approued
by
the
Apostles
for
parts
of
the
old
testament
,
were
the
treasure
of
the
holy
ghost
and
diuine
Instrument
which
the
Apostles
deliuered
to
the
Churches
,
which
ar
moste
true
,
and
might
haue
reconcilement
of
other
scriptures
,
Maior
proposition
second
proposition
These
onely
did
Feild
l.
the
auncient
Church
of
the
Iewes
receaue
,
as
diuine
,
and
canonicall
.
That
other
bookes
were
added
vnto
these
,
whose
authoritie
not
being
certayne
,
and
knowne
ar
called
Apocryphall
,
fell
out
on
this
sortè
.
The
Iewes
in
their
later
times
,
before
,
and
at
the
c.
gloss
.
ordinar.
&
lyr
.
in
eandem
locum
.
comminge
of
Christ
were
of
two
sortes
:
some
properly
and
for
distinction
sake
named
Hebr●es
,
commorant
at
Hierusalem
,
and
in
the
holy
land
:
others
named
Hellenists
,
that
is
Iewes
of
dispersion
,
mingled
with
the
Gretians
.
These
had
written
sundry
bookes
in
Greeke
,
which
they
made
vse
of
together
with
other
parts
of
the
old
testament
,
which
they
had
of
the
translation
of
the
Septuagint
:
But
the
Hebrues
receaued
onely
the
two
and
twentie
bookes
before
mentioned
.
Hence
it
came
,
that
the
Iewes
deliuered
a
double
Canon
of
the
scripture
,
to
the
Christian
Churches
.
add
these
bookes
part
of
the
old
testament
,
deliuered
them
to
the
Christian
Churches
,
as
part
of
the
canon
Minor
proposition
Feild
pag.
by
him
,
the
fathers
of
third
Councell
of
Carthage
,
and
Innocentius
then
Pope
of
Rome
,
in
the
best
estate
of
that
Church
when
it
was
a
Rule
vnto
all
,
in
the
catalogue
of
canonicall
scriptures
.
confirmed
in
the
sixt
generall
Councell
holden
at
Trallo
:
Feild
l.
Laodicean
Councell
Minor
proposition
homel
.
l.
homel
.
Artic.
Communion
B.
Tabl.
direct
.
of
seruice
.
Suruey
of
the
Booke
of
comm.
prayer
pag.
Petit
.
of
Preach
.
exc
.
ag.
hom.
and
except
.
ag.
comm.
Booke
.
Articl
.
of
Relig.
Articul
That
the
Protestants
of
England
must
approue
with
the
Romane
Churche
,
these
bookes
for
canonicall
.
Articl
.
of
Rel.
articul.
Holy
scripture
conteineth
all
thinges
,
necessarie
to
saluation
:
so
that
whatsoeuer
is
not
read
therein
,
nor
may
be
proued
thereby
;
is
not
to
be
required
of
any
man
,
that
it
should
be
beleeued
,
as
an
Article
of
the
faithe
,
or
be
thought
requisite
or
necessarie
to
saluation
.
In
the
name
of
holy
scripture
,
wee
doe
vnderstand
those
canonicall
Bookes
of
the
old
and
new
testament
,
of
whose
authoritie
was
neuer
any
doubt
in
the
Churche
.
Feild
.
l.
&c.
Feild
.
l.
Titul
.
c.
the
Churche
Of
the
diuision
of
the
Christian
worlde
into
the
Greeke
,
Latine
,
Armenian
,
Aethiopian
,
and
Nestorian
Churches
.
c.
of
the
harshe
and
vnaduised
Censure
of
the
Romanists
,
condemninge
all
these
Churches
,
as
Scismaticall
,
and
Hereticall
.
cap.
Maior
proposition
those
bookes
canonicall
of
whose
authoritie
was
neuer
any
doubt
in
the
Churche
.
Willet
Synop
.
quaest.
of
scripture
.
pag.
edit.
An.
and
after
published
againe
booke
both
of
the
old
,
and
new
testament
,
haue
not
onely
beene
doubted
of
,
but
also
denyed
in
this
their
Churche
.
Wincester
D.
Bilson
suru
.
pag.
The
scriptures
themselues
were
not
fully
receaued
in
all
places
,
no
not
in
Eusebius
time
.
Hee
saith
,
the
Epistle
of
Iames
,
of
Iude
,
the
second
of
Peter
,
the
seconde
and
third
of
Iohn
,
ar
contradicted
.
The
Epistle
to
the
Hebrues
was
contradicted
:
the
Churches
of
Syria
did
not
receaue
the
seconde
epistle
of
Peter
,
nor
the
seconde
and
third
of
Iohn
,
nor
the
Epistle
of
Iude
,
nor
the
Apocalipse
:
the
like
might
be
saide
for
the
Churches
of
Arabia
.
Will
you
hence
conclude
,
that
these
partes
of
scripture
were
not
Apostolicke
,
or
that
wee
neede
not
receaue
them
now
,
because
they
were
formely
doubted
of
?
Maior
proposition
Minor
proposition
Bishopp
D
Doue
Wee
(
Protestants
)
graunt
it
Doue
persuas
.
pag.
fitt
,
that
for
vniformitie
in
quotations
of
places
,
in
schooles
and
pulpi●s
,
one
Latine
text
should
be
vsed
,
and
wee
can
be
contented
for
the
antiquitie
thereof
,
to
preferre
the
olde
vulgar
translation
,
before
all
other
Latine
bookes
:
so
much
wee
doe
yeeld
to
the
Councell
of
Trent
.
Couell
against
Burges
pag.
Wee
are
readie
to
confesse
,
whether
you
vnderstand
the
Italian
,
or
that
which
goeth
vnder
the
name
of
S.
Hierome
,
that
they
were
vsed
a●n●iently
in
the
Church
,
a
thowsand
and
three
hundred
yeares
agoe
,
one
of
them
by
S.
Augustine
preferred
before
all
the
rest
,
the
other
highly
commended
by
Beza
,
and
that
of
the
vulgar
(
though
with
Pagnin
and
Driedo
)
wee
thinke
it
not
S.
Hieromes
,
but
mixt
:
yet
wee
can
be
content
,
to
say
as
Isodore
doth
of
it
.
this
translation
is
to
be
preferred
before
others
.
Feild
pag.
The
Church
doth
approue
translations
,
not
pronownceing
that
there
is
no
thing
amisse
in
them
,
but
that
the
diuine
mysteries
are
therein
truely
deliuered
,
and
nothinge
that
concerneth
faith
,
Religion
,
or
good
maners
,
ignorantly
or
fraudulently
suppressed
.
The
Councell
of
Trent
defined
,
that
the
vulgare
Latine
translation
shall
be
holden
authenticall
:
but
hee
saith
,
Andreas
Vega
,
whoe
was
present
at
the
Councell
,
reported
that
the
Fathers
of
the
Councell
,
meant
not
to
determine
,
that
it
is
not
defectiue
or
faultie
,
but
that
it
is
not
erroneous
,
and
faultie
in
such
sorte
,
as
that
any
hurtfull
or
pernitious
opinion
in
matters
of
faith
,
or
manners
,
may
necessarily
be
deduced
from
it
.
And
that
this
was
the
meaneninge
of
the
Cowncell
,
hee
saith
,
Andreas
Vega
alleadged
the
authoritie
of
the
Cardinall
of
Sainct
Crosse
,
afterwards
Pope
,
whoe
deliuered
so
much
vnto
him
.
in
her
best
and
florishing
estate
,
Maior
proposition
Couell
def.
of
Hook.
pag.
God
hath
so
linked
his
worde
,
and
his
Churche
,
that
neyther
can
stande
,
where
bothe
are
not
.
Doue
,
D.
Couell
No
translation
whatsoeuer
is
authenticall
Couell
ag.
Burg.
pag.
Doue
persuas
.
pag.
No
translation
whatso●uer
is
authenticall
scripture
.
all
Tra●slations
haue
many
faultes
Non
datur
actus
indifferens
in
indiuiduo
.
No
act
singularized
is
indifferent
.
Confer
.
pag.
that
hee
could
neuer
yet
see
a
Bible
well
translated
into
English
:
but
the
worste
of
all
hee
thought
the
to
be
Maior
proposition
Aduertism
.
in
an.
The
Bible
is
peruerted
in
eight
hundred
,
and
eight
and
fourtie
places
in
the
olde
testament
.
The
English
Protestant
Bible
,
is
inferior
to
the
●urkes
Alcaron
And
so
Christianitie
is
denied
in
England
by
publicke
authoritie
.
Burg.
apol.
pag.
in
D.
Couells
Answ
it
is
a
Translation
,
which
hath
many
omissions
,
many
additions
,
which
sometimes
obscureth
,
sometimes
peruerteth
the
sence
:
beinge
sometimes
sencelesse
,
sometimes
contrary
.
Maior
proposition
Petit.
of
preachers
except
ag.
comm.
Booke
It
conteyneth
in
it
diuers
corrupt
translations
of
scriptures
,
by
leaueing
out
of
wordes
,
putting
to
of
wordes
,
peruerting
the
meaneing
of
the
holy
ghost
.
Common
prayer
Suruey
pag.
There
be
many
grosse
corruptions
,
as
may
partely
appeare
by
the
Abrigment
of
the
Ministers
of
Lincolne
Dyocesse
.
Maior
proposition
Conference
is
this
:
The
Conference
at
Hampt
.
pag.
translations
of
the
Bible
allowed
in
the
time
of
Henry
and
Edward
were
corrupt
,
and
not
answeareable
to
the
truthe
of
the
originall
.
Conference
pag.
The
English
Bible
as
it
is
translated
,
is
corrupt
,
and
not
answeareable
to
the
truth
of
the
originall
.
His
Maiestie
professed
hee
could
neuer
yet
see
a
Bible
well
translated
into
English
.
A
new
translation
is
to
be
made
,
and
none
of
the
former
to
be
allowed
.
Petit.
of
preachers
except
The
English
Protestants
in
their
publicke
proceedeings
translate
scriptures
corruptely
,
by
leaueing
out
of
words
,
putting
to
of
wordes
:
peruerting
the
meaneinge
of
the
holy
ghost
.
Misapply
places
of
holy
scriptures
to
the
countenance
of
errors
.
Wee
haue
diuers
translations
of
holy
scriptures
:
Def.
of
the
Minist.
reasons
pag.
That
which
by
our
Seruyce
booke
is
appointed
to
be
reade
,
is
the
worste
of
all
,
and
to
be
charged
,
with
sondry
grosse
,
and
palpable
errors
.
Def.
supr.
pag.
Mr
Hutton
takeing
vppon
him
the
defence
of
Protestants
corruptions
,
is
no
more
able
to
make
his
parte
good
,
against
the
truthe
of
the
exceptions
,
with
all
his
florishes
:
then
Goliath
was
against
Dauid
with
all
his
blasphemies
.
The
holy
Bible
conteyninge
the
old
Title
of
the
Protest
.
new
translation
of
the
Bible
.
An.
testament
,
and
the
new
,
newly
translated
out
of
the
originall
tongues
:
and
with
the
former
translations
diligently
compared
,
and
reuised
,
by
his
Maiesties
commaundement
.
Imprinted
by
Robert
Barker
,
Printer
to
the
Kings
most
excellent
Maiestie
.
which
allwayes
followe
the
worse
part
,
conclusio
semper
sequitur
deteriorem
partem
foure
and
fourtie
translators
Hugh
Broughton
H.
Brough
.
oratiuncul
.
ad
Iacob
.
Reg.
Britannicos
.
Ad
Iacobum
Regem
magnae
Britaniae
.
A
little
oration
of
the
entreprise
of
translation
from
the
fowntaines
of
the
holy
bookes
into
the
brittish
gunnells
.
To
Iames
Kinge
of
greate
Britanny
.
O
great
Kinge
the
Brittish
nation
hath
now
longe
desired
to
obtayne
a
better
translation
of
the
Bible
.
And
I
haue
meditated
these
thirtre
continuall
yeares
well
to
performe
it
.
And
your
highnes
pleasure
was
that
I
most
exercised
of
all
should
take
in
hand
this
hard
worke
.
Vestraque
Serenitas
me
voluit
,
exercitatissimum
omnium
opus
hoc
arduum
moliri
.
But
the
Bishops
as
wee
call
,
two
ways
wrastled
against
it
.
First
that
their
vsuall
translation
might
continue
.
But
your
highnes
,
the
errors
being
throughly
knowne
,
thought
that
to
be
wickednes
.
Then
they
themselues
would
doe
it
,
by
chuseing
of
their
fellowes
,
or
rather
foure
and
fourtie
vicars
of
their
labour
.
As
though
our
nation
were
able
to
yeeld
so
many
fitt
men
:
when
there
scarcely
are
,
or
euer
were
,
two
in
all
the
world
,
which
could
handle
the
Hebrue
Prophetts
,
as
good
Thalmudists
,
and
the
Hebrue
Greeke
Apostles
also
as
Athenians
.
But
now
sixe
yeares
triall
hath
taught
,
that
it
is
one
thinge
to
dreame
of
tongues
,
an
other
to
knowe
them
.
And
now
they
are
said
to
be
at
a
stand
.
And
would
willingly
giue
ouer
,
but
that
the
Kings
authoritie
requireth
an
end
.
But
that
your
most
learned
Maiestie
may
se
what
is
to
be
hoped
for
,
from
them
,
least
the
Churches
be
forced
to
buy
bables
for
the
word
of
God
:
I
will
in
few
words
deleuer
,
that
it
may
appeace
that
such
pore
students
are
not
to
be
suffered
to
lest
with
the
Kinge
,
and
the
flocke
.
of
two
perfect
Hebrue
copies
of
the
old
testament
,
in
all
the
world
,
and
both
they
be
in
the
Iewes
custodye
,
one
in
Hierusalem
,
and
the
other
at
Nehardegh
in
Mosopotamia
.
Veteris
testamenti
duo
exemplaria
tam
accurata
atque
mens
humana
prouidere
potuit
,
seruantur
à
Iudaeis
.
Hierosolymis
alterum
:
alterum
Nehardeghae
in
Mesopotamia
.
history
of
the
world
Histor.
of
the
world
l.
The
Protest
.
new
transl.
sup.
The
ill
translation
of
Ethiopia
for
Chus
,
is
amonge
other
places
,
made
moste
apparant
in
the
second
of
Chronicles
in
these
words
:
So
the
Lord
styrred
vpp
against
Iehoram
,
the
spiritt
of
the
Philistines
,
and
the
Arabians
which
confine
the
Ethiopians
:
The
Geneua
translation
hath
it
,
which
were
besides
the
Ethiopians
.
more
ouer
the
lord
stirred
vpp
against
Iohoram
the
spiritt
of
the
Philistines
,
and
of
the
Arabians
,
that
were
neare
the
Ethiopians
.
Now
how
farre
it
is
betweene
the
Philistines
,
and
the
Negros
,
or
Ethiopians
,
euery
man
that
looketh
in
a
mapp
,
may
Iudge
.
For
hee
Philistines
and
Arabians
doe
mixt
,
and
ioyne
with
the
land
of
the
Chusites
,
and
are
distant
from
Ethiopia
,
about
two
and
thirtie
,
or
three
and
thirtie
degrees
,
and
therefore
not
their
next
neighbours
:
but
all
Egipt
and
the
deserts
of
Sur
,
and
Pharan
,
are
betweene
them
.
Gregory
Martyne
I
beleeue
in
the
holy
ghost
,
wee
beleeue
in
the
foure
and
fourtie
English
Protestant
holy
Ghosts
.
Feild
l.
Wee
confesse
that
neither
conference
of
places
,
nor
consideration
of
the
nor
lookinge
into
the
originalls
,
are
of
any
force
,
vnlesse
wee
fynde
the
thing●
which
wee
conceaue
to
be
vnderstoode
and
ment
in
the
places
interpreted
,
to
be
consonant
to
the
Rule
of
faithe
.
priuate
Interpretation
Feild
pag.
is
not
so
proposed
and
vrged
,
as
if
they
would
binde
all
others
,
to
receaue
it
.
Minor
proposition
▪
Minor
proposition
As
before
wee
made
Feild
pag.
three
kinds
of
Iudgment
,
the
one
of
discretion
Common
to
all
,
the
other
of
direction
Common
to
the
Pastors
of
the
Churche
,
and
a
third
of
Iurisdiction
,
proper
to
them
that
haue
supreame
power
in
the
Church
:
So
likewise
wee
make
three
kindes
of
Interpretation
:
the
first
priuate
:
the
seconde
of
publick●
direction
:
and
so
the
Pastors
of
the
Church
may
publickly
propose
,
what
they
conceaue
of
it
:
And
the
third
of
Iurisdiction
,
and
so
they
that
haue
supreame
power
,
that
is
in
the
Bishops
assembled
in
a
generall
Councell
,
may
interpreate
the
scripture
,
and
by
their
authoritie
suppresse
all
them
,
that
shall
gaynesay
such
Interpretations
:
and
subiect
euery
man
that
shall
disobey
such
determinations
,
as
they
consent
vppon
,
to
excommunication
,
and
Censures
of
the
like
nature
.
Feild
.
pag.
Wee
must
reuerence
the
authoritie
of
all
Catholi●ke
Doctors
,
whose
doctrine
and
writeings
the
Church
alloweth
:
wee
must
more
regarde
the
authoritie
of
Catholicke
Bishops
;
more
then
these
the
authoritie
of
the
Apostolicke
Churches
:
amongst
them
,
more
especially
the
Church
of
Rome
of
a
generall
Councell
more
then
all
these
.
moste
reuerence
,
and
respect
,
next
to
a
generall
Councell
,
the
Church
of
Rome
Couell
def.
of
Hook.
pag.
Doctrines
deriued
,
exhortations
deducted
,
Interpretations
agreable
,
are
not
the
word
of
God
.
Mr.
Wotton
Wotto●
def.
of
Perk.
pag.
that
deduction
from
scripture
maketh
a
matter
of
Faithe
:
Feild
pag
say
that
men
not
negl●cting
that
light
of
direction
,
which
the
Churche
yeeldeth
,
no●
other
helps
and
meanes
,
may
be
assured
out
of
the
nature
of
the
things
themselues
,
the
Conference
of
places
,
the
knowledg
of
tongues
,
and
the
sutable
correspondence
,
that
one
parte
of
dyuine
truth
hath
with
an
other
,
that
they
haue
sownde
out
the
true
meaneinge
of
it
.
Wotton
def.
of
Perk.
pag.
Wee
acknowledge
both
and
holde
,
all
matters
concludeth
Logically
out
of
the
scriptures
to
be
the
word
of
God
,
as
well
as
if
they
were
expressely
sett
downe
in
it
,
worde
for
worde
.
wee
say
:
wee
acknowledge
&c.
generall
Councell
Articl
of
Relig.
art.
euen
in
things
appertayning
vnto
God
:
worde
of
God
aswell
as
if
it
were
sett
downe
in
scripture
worde
for
worde
,
all
matters
concluded
logically
out
of
the
scriptures
,
are
the
worde
of
God
,
as
well
as
if
they
were
expressely
sett
downe
in
it
word
for
word
:
a
general
Councell
Articl
.
of
Relig.
art
Generall
Councells
may
erre
,
and
sometime
haue
erred
,
euen
in
things
pertayning
vnto
God
.
Wherefore
thinges
ordeyned
by
them
as
necessarie
to
saluation
,
haue
neither
strength
nor
authoritie
,
vnlesse
it
may
be
declared
that
they
be
taken
out
of
holy
scripture
.
Feild
pag.
scripture
,
and
by
authoritie
suppresse
all
them
that
gaynesay
such
Interpretations
,
to
excommunication
,
and
Censures
of
like
nature
,
In
England
the
temporall
prince
is
gouernour
,
Ruler
,
cheefe
ouerseer
,
praef.
Engl.
&
pag.
the
Reader
in
Antill
and
steward
of
the
Church
,
to
whose
Iudgment
and
redresse
the
reformation
of
Religion
belongeth
.
Neither
hee
,
nor
their
Church
hath
any
priuiledge
from
error
:
they
must
take
out
a
new
lesson
,
and
learne
to
reforme
their
erroneous
conceites
.
Doue
persuas
.
pag.
When
the
Mass●
was
first
putt
downe
,
Kinge
Henry
had
his
English
liturgie
,
and
that
was
iudged
absolute
without
exception
:
but
when
Kinge
Edwarde
came
to
the
Crowne
,
that
was
condemned
,
and
an
other
in
the
place
which
Peter
Martir
,
and
Bucer
did
approue
,
as
very
consonant
to
Gods
worde
.
When
Q.
Eliz●●eth
began
he●
Raigne
,
the
former
was
Iudged
to
be
full
of
Imperfections
,
and
a
new
was
deuised
,
and
allowed
by
the
consent
of
the
Cleargie
:
but
about
the
middle
of
her
Raigne
wee
were
weary
of
that
booke
,
and
greate
meanes
haue
beene
wrought
to
abandon
that
,
and
establishe
an
other
:
wee
doe
at
the
leaste
,
at
euery
chaunge
of
prince
,
chaunge
our
booke
of
Common
prayers
,
wee
be
so
wanton
,
that
wee
know
not
what
wee
woulde
haue
:
The
late
Archbishoppe
of
Canterbury
Whiteguist
)
as
is
credibly
reported
Suruey
of
the
B.
of
com
.
prayer
pag.
tooke
such
a
greife
discouered
by
these
or
like
wordes
:
good
Lord
;
when
shall
wee
know●
what
to
trust
vnto
?
that
hee
presently
fell
into
his
palssy
,
was
curryed
from
the
Court
,
and
dyed
shortely
after
.
And
Couell
M.
Wotton
Morton
Apol.
part.
Couell
ag.
Burg.
pag.
Wotton
def.
pag.
M.
Middleton
vniuersitie
of
Cambridge
teacheth
,
it
is
a
generall
position
,
there
is
none
in
their
Church
whose
Iudgment
is
Infallible
.
erroneous
to
be
corrected
,
fallible
,
deceatfull
Maior
proposition
Feild
pag.
wee
thinke
that
particular
men
and
Churches
may
erre
damnably
,
because
notwithstanding
,
others
may
worship
God
aright
:
but
that
the
whole
Churche
,
at
one
time
,
cannot
so
erre
:
for
that
the
Churche
should
cease
vtterly
for
a
time
,
and
so
not
be
Catholicke
,
being
not
at
all
times
:
and
Christ
should
sometimes
be
without
a
Church
.
wee
thinke
generall
Councell
They
that
haue
supreame
Feild
l.
power
,
that
is
the
Bishops
assembled
in
a
generall
Councell
,
may
interpret
the
scripture
,
and
by
their
authoritie
suppresse
all
them
that
shall
gaynesay
such
Interpretations
,
and
subiect
euery
man
that
shall
disobey
such
determination
,
as
they
consent
vppon
,
to
excommunication
,
and
Censures
of
like
nature
.
may
erre
,
and
haue
erred
euen
in
things
pertayning
vnto
God
,
the
Church
might
cease
,
not
be
Catholicke
,
Christ
Feild
pag.
should
be
without
a
Church
straungely
peruert
bely
,
depraue
,
abuse
,
and
falsefye
holy
scriptures
,
Parkes
ag.
lymbom
.
def.
of
the
Confer
.
at
Hampt
.
pag.
The
notes
annexed
to
the
Geneua
translation
,
some
are
very
partiall
,
vntrue
,
seditious
,
and
sauoureing
to●
much
of
daungerous
,
and
trayterous
conceits
.
The
Bishops
Aduerment
.
An.
notes
betray
our
Lord
,
and
Redeemer
,
and
befoole
the
rocke
of
saluation
,
they
are
the
verie
poyson
to
all
the
Ghospell
.
Ormer
.
pict.
purit
.
q.
They
fill
the
margents
of
their
bookes
,
full
of
places
of
scripture
,
in
a
wronge
sense
,
that
by
this
meanes
they
might
more
easely
deceaue
the
simple
people
.
They
neither
care
for
Maior
,
Minor
,
nor
Conclusion
,
so
they
may
say
some
thinge
.
They
point
their
margents
with
shamefull
abuseing
of
scripture
.
Maior
proposition
Wotton
def.
of
Perk.
pag.
out
of
all
question
wee
are
bounde
to
keepe
them
M.
Perkins
was
of
the
same
opinion
.
In
this
question
,
by
tradition
,
wee
vnderstand
such
partes
of
Christian
doctrine
or
Feild
pag.
discipline
,
as
were
not
written
by
them
,
by
whom●
they
were
first
deliuered
.
For
thus
our
Aduersaries
vnderstand
traditions
which
they
diuide
into
diuers
kindes
.
First
in
respect
of
the
authors
,
so
makeing
them
of
three
sortes
,
Diuine
,
Apostolicall
,
and
Ecclesiasticall
.
Secondly
,
in
respect
of
the
matter
,
they
concerne
,
in
which
respect
they
make
them
to
be
of
two
sortes
:
for
either
they
concerne
matters
of
fai●he
,
or
matters
of
manners
:
and
these
later
againe
either
temporall
,
or
perpetuall
,
vniuersall
or
particular
.
All
these
in
their
seuerall
kindes
they
make
equall
with
the
words
,
precepts
,
and
doctrines
of
Christ
,
the
Apostles
,
and
pastors
of
the
Church
,
left
vnto
vs
in
writeinge
.
Neither
is
there
any
reason
,
why
they
should
not
so
doe
,
if
they
could
proue
any
such
vnwritten
verities
.
For
it
is
not
the
writeing
that
giueth
things
their
authoritie
,
but
the
worthe
and
credit
of
him
that
deliuereth
them
,
though
by
worde
and
lyuely
voyce
onely
.
Articl
.
of
Relig.
art.
Holy
scripture
conteyneth
all
things
necessarie
to
saluation
:
so
that
whatsoeuer
i●
not
reade
th●rein
,
nor
may
be
proued
thereby
,
is
not
to
be
required
of
any
man
,
that
it
should
be
beleeued
as
an
Article
of
the
faithe
,
or
be
thought
requisite
or
necessarie
to
saluation
.
Much
contention
there
hath
Feild
l.
beene
,
about
traditions
,
some
vrgeing
the
necessitie
of
them
,
and
other
reiecting
them
.
For
the
cleareing
whereof
,
wee
must
obserue
,
that
wee
reiect
not
all
:
for
first
wee
receaue
the
number
,
and
names
,
of
the
Authors
of
bookes
diuine
,
and
canonicall
,
as
deliuered
by
tradition
.
This
tradition
wee
admitt
.
The
number
,
Authors
,
and
integritie
of
the
partes
,
of
these
b●oke●
,
wee
receaue
as
deliuered
by
tradition
.
Feild
sup.
pag.
seconde
kinde
of
tradition
,
which
wee
admitt
,
is
that
summarie
comprehension
,
of
the
cheife
heades
of
Christian
doctrine
,
conteyned
in
the
Creede
of
the
Apostles
,
which
was
deliuered
to
the
Churche
,
as
a
Rule
of
her
faith
.
The
orderly
connexion
,
and
distinct
explication
,
as
these
principall
Articles
gathered
into
an
Epitome
,
i●
rightly
named
a
tradition
.
discendeing
into
Hell
,
communion
of
Saincts
,
and
deliuered
to
the
Church
,
as
a
Rule
of
her
faith
,
it
are
implyed
,
and
whence
are
inferred
,
all
conclusions
Theologicall
.
Feild
supr.
cap.
The
third
is
that
forme
of
Christian
doctrine
,
and
explication
Feild
pag.
of
the
seuerall
partes
thereof
,
which
the
first
Christians
receauinge
of
the
same
Apostles
,
that
deliuered
to
them
the
scriptures
,
commended
to
posterities
.
This
may
right
be
named
a
tradition
,
for
that
wee
neede
a
playne
,
and
distinct
explication
,
of
many
things
,
which
are
somewhat
obs●urely
conteyned
in
the
scripture
.
playne
and
distinct
explication
Apostles
Creede
Couell
exam
pag
Ormer
.
dial.
Hereticks
are
neyther
simple
Infidells
,
nor
Idolaters
,
but
obstinately
erringe
in
some
fundamentall
poynt
.
hee
is
an
Hereticke
:
which
so
swarueth
from
the
wholesome
doctrine
,
as
contemning
the
Iudgment
both
of
God
,
and
the
Church
,
persisteth
in
his
opinion
.
a
cleare
Instance
not
to
be
proued
by
Feild
pag.
scripture
,
the
perpetuall
virginitie
of
Mary
,
Hiluedius
for
pertinatiousely
deniall
thereof
was
condemned
of
Heresie
.
this
is
no
point
of
Christian
faith
,
but
a
Feild
sup.
cap.
seemely
truthe
deliuered
vnto
vs
by
the
Church
of
God
,
fitting
the
sanctitie
of
the
blessed
Virgin
,
and
the
honor
due
to
so
sanctified
a
vessell
of
Christs
Incarnation
,
as
her
bodie
was
:
Hereticks
be
they
that
obstinately
erre
in
fundamentall
points
,
swarue
from
the
wholesome
doctrine
as
contenininge
the
Iudgment
both
of
God
and
the
Church
.
Feild
pag.
The
foarth
kinde
of
Tradition
,
is
the
continued
practise
of
such
things
,
as
neyther
are
conteyned
in
the
scripture
expressely
,
nor
the
example
of
such
practise
expressely
there
deliuered
.
Of
this
sorte
is
the
baptisme
of
Infants
,
which
is
therefore
named
a
tradition
,
because
it
is
not
expressely
deliuered
in
the
scripture
,
that
the
Apostles
did
baptize
Infants
,
nor
any
expresse
precept
there
found
,
that
they
shoulde
doe
it
.
The
fourth
kinde
of
traditions
:
such
things
:
of
this
sor●e●
&c.
wee
fynde
the
scripture
to
delyuer
the
grounds
of
it
,
Feild
pag.
Couell
def.
of
Hook.
pag.
doctrines
deriued
,
exhortations
deducted
,
Interpretation●
agreeable
,
are
not
the
worde
of
God
,
Feild
supr.
pag.
priuate
Interpretation
is
not
so
proposed
and
vrged
,
as
if
they
woulde
binde
all
others
to
receaue
it
.
Willet
Antilog
.
pag.
Feild
pag.
Aerius
condemned
the
custome
of
the
Churche
,
in
nameing
the
deade
at
the
altare
,
and
offeringe
the
sacrifice
of
the
Eucharist
for
them
.
For
this
his
rash
and
inconsiderate
holdenes
,
and
presumption
,
in
condemninge
the
vniuersall
Church
of
Christ
,
hee
was
iustely
condemned
.
For
the
practise
of
the
Churche
,
at
that
time
was
not
euill
in
any
of
these
things
,
neither
doe
wee
concurre
with
Aerius
in
the
reprehension
of
that
primatiue
and
auncient
Churche
.
Middleton
papistom
.
pag.
S.
Chrisostome
taught
it
to
be
the
Apostles
ordinance
to
pray
for
the
deade
,
it
was
a
tradition
in
the
primatiue
Church
receaued
from
the
fathers
,
to
pray
for
the
deade
,
and
begg
mercie
of
God
for
them
.
The
deade
were
prayed
for
in
the
publicke
liturgies
of
Hull
Rom.
pole
pag.
Morton
Apol.
part.
Basile
,
Chrisostome
,
and
Epiphanius
.
The
Churche
in
Epipbanius
time
vsed
to
craue
mercye
,
for
the
deade
.
pope
,
appointed
Masses
for
the
deade
.
ipsi
veteres
preces
fundebant
pro
defunctis
.
The
auncient
fathers
prayer
for
the
deade
.
D
Feild
Gennad
.
Schol.
def.
The
doctrine
of
purgatorie
,
prayer
,
and
sacrifice
for
the
deade
,
was
a
Tradition
of
the
Apostles
.
That
which
the
Latines
call
Purgatorie
,
they
of
the
Greeke
Church
name
Catharte●ion
.
They
were
onely
Scismaticorum
sectatores
,
followers
of
Scismaticks
which
denied
it
.
contemned
the
vniuersall
Church
of
Christ
:
whatsoeuer
the
whole
Church
holdeth
,
not
Feild
l.
being
decreed
by
the
authoritie
of
Councells
,
but
hauing
beene
euer
holden
,
may
rightly
be
thought
to
haue
proceeded
from
Apostolicke
authoritie
:
Feild
pag.
Hauing
sett
downe
the
kindes
and
sortes
of
traditions
it
remayneth
to
examine
by
what
meanes
wee
may
come
to
discern
,
and
by
what
rules
wee
may
Iudge
which
are
true
,
and
Indubitate
traditions
.
The
first
rule
is
deliuered
by
S.
Augustine
:
Quod
vniuersa
Aug.
l.
cont.
Donatist
.
cap.
rectissimè
creditur
,
is
moste
rightly
beleeued
:
may
rightly
be
thought
Feilds
▪
Articl
.
of
Relig.
art.
Things
ordeined
by
generall
Councells
as
necessarie
to
saluation
,
haue
neither
strength
,
nor
authoritie
,
vnlesse
it
may
be
declared
that
they
be
taken
out
of
holy
scripture
.
a
thinge
necessarie
to
saluation
Heresie
is
arror
in
some
fundamentall
point
,
The
second
Rule
is
,
whatsoeuer
all
,
or
the
Feild
supr.
pag.
moste
famous
,
and
renowned
in
all
ages
,
or
at
the
leaste
in
diuers
ages
,
haue
constantly
deliuered
,
as
receaued
from
them
,
that
went
before
them
,
no
man
contradicting
or
doubting
of
it
,
may
be
thought
to
be
an
Apostolicall
Tradition
:
The
third
Rule
,
is
the
constant
testimonie
,
Feild
supr.
l.
of
the
pastors
of
an
Apostolicke
Church
,
successiuely
delyuered
:
Feild
l.
amongst
Apostolicke
Churches
,
the
Church
of
Rome
is
more
specially
to
be
obeyed
,
reuerenced
and
respected
.
That
the
signe
of
the
crosse
is
Couell
ag.
Burg.
pag.
an
apostolickall
constitution
and
tradition
Couell
ag.
Burg.
pag.
That
the
mixture
of
water
with
wine
,
is
an
apostolicall
tradition
.
generall
Councell
Willet
Antilog
.
pag.
the
Greekes
in
a
generall
Councell
held
at
Nyce
,
confirmed
and
allowed
the
adoration
of
Imadges
,
that
Reuerence
of
Imadges
is
an
Apostolicall
tradition
.
M.
Middleton
Concil.
Nyc
Middleton
pap
.
pag.
S.
Chrisostome
taught
it
to
be
the
Apostles
ordinance
to
pray
for
the
deade
,
it
was
a
tradition
in
the
primatiue
Church
,
receaued
from
the
Fathers
,
to
pray
for
the
deade
,
and
begg
mercie
of
God
for
them
.
The
deade
were
prayed
for
in
the
publicke
liturgies
(
or
Masses
)
of
Basile
,
Chrisostome
and
●piphanius
.
Gennad
.
Schol.
def.
by
Protestants
as
before
testifieth
thus
:
The
doctrine
of
Purgatorie
,
prayer
and
sacrifice
for
the
deade
was
a
Tradition
of
the
Apostles
.
M.
Perkins
,
Ormerod
,
Perk.
probl.
pag.
Ormer
.
pict.
pag.
Morton
Apol.
part.
Middleton
pap
.
pag.
Willet
Antilog
.
pag.
how
all
antiquitie
taught
Inuocation
of
Saincts
.
that
the
auntient
Fathers
so
receaueinge
it
,
from
them
that
went
before
them
,
taught
;
that
vowes
of
chastitie
,
and
single
life
in
Preists
,
is
to
be
obserued
by
tradition
.
Protestant
conference
Confer
.
pag.
the
particular
and
p●rsonall
absolution
from
synne
,
after
confession
,
is
apostolicall
and
a
verie
godly
ordinance
.
D.
Bilson
Protestant
Bishop
of
Winchester
Confer
.
pag.
That
baptisme
to
be
ministred
by
priuate
persons
,
in
time
of
necessitie
is
an
holy
tradition
.
Conference
teach
Bishops
be
diuine
ordinations
Confer
.
pag
confirmation
is
an
apostolicall
tradition
Wotton
def.
of
Perk.
pag
that
the
verie
profession
of
our
faith
,
by
which
wee
beleeue
in
the
Father
,
the
Sonne
and
the
holy
Ghost
,
is
a
tradition
.
that
it
was
an
Couell
ag.
the
plea.
of
the
Innoc.
pag.
Barlowe
Ser.
Sept.
apostolicall
tradition
,
or
ordination
,
to
ordayne
Archibishop●
in
their
prouinces
:
as
Bishops
also
in
their
diocesse
to
rule
the
Church
.
Protestant
Bishop
Bilson
suru
.
pag.
That
the
Article
of
Christ●
discent
to
hell
,
and
the
Creede
wherein
it
is
conteyned
is
an
Apostolicall
tradition
,
deliuered
to
the
Church
,
by
the
direction
and
agreement
of
the
Apostles
.
Feild
pag.
Feild
pag.
Baptisme
of
Infants
is
named
a
tradition
,
because
it
is
not
expressely
deliuered
in
scripture
,
that
the
Apostles
did
Baptize
Infants
,
nor
any
expresse
precept
there
founde
,
that
they
should
so
doe
.
The
fift
kinde
of
traditions
Feild
supr.
comprehendeth
such
obseruations
,
as
in
particulare
are
not
commaunded
in
scripture
,
nor
the
necessitie
of
them
from
thence
concludeth
.
Of
this
forte
many
thinke
the
obseruation
of
the
Lent
fast
to
be
,
the
fast
of
the
fourth
and
the
sixt
dayes
of
the
weeke
,
and
some
other
.
The
custome
of
standeing
at
prayer
on
the
Lords
day
,
and
betweene
Easter
and
Whitsontide
,
was
generally
receaued
as
deliuered
by
Apostolicke
tradition
,
and
when
some
began
to
breake
it
,
it
was
confirmed
by
the
Councell
of
Nyce
.
Concil
Nic.
can.
Minor
proposition
Feild
l.
The
third
kinde
of
tradition
is
that
forme
of
Christian
doctrine
,
and
explication
of
the
seuerall
partes
thereof
,
which
the
first
Christians
receauing
of
the
same
Apostles
,
that
deliuered
to
them
the
scriptures
,
commended
to
posterities
.
This
may
rightly
be
named
a
tradition
,
for
that
wee
neede
a
playne
and
distinct
explication
of
many
things
,
which
are
somewhat
obscurely
conteyned
in
the
scripture
:
many
thinges
a
playne
and
distinet
explication
of
many
thinges
by
tradition
,
receaued
by
the
first
Christians
,
from
the
Apostles
,
commended
to
posterities
,
The
holy
scriptures
,
the
Creede
of
the
Apostles
,
the
forme
Feild
pag.
of
Christian
doctrine
.
and
explication
of
the
seuerall
parts
thereof
which
the
first
Christians
receaueinge
of
the
same
Apostles
,
that
deliuered
to
them
the
scriptures
,
commended
to
posterities
,
and
the
continued
Feild
pag.
practise
of
such
thinges
as
neither
are
conteyned
in
the
scripture
expressely
,
nor
the
example
of
such
practise
expressely
there
deliuered
,
thoughe
the
growndes
,
reasons
and
causes
of
the
necessitie
of
such
practise
,
be
there
conteyned
,
and
the
benefitt
,
or
good
that
followeth
of
it
The
fift
kinde
of
traditions
comprehendeth
Feild
supr.
pag.
such
obseruations
,
as
in
particulare
are
not
commaunded
in
scripture
,
nor
the
necessitie
of
them
from
thence
concluded
,
though
in
generall
,
without
limitation
of
times
,
and
other
circumstances
,
such
things
be
there
commaunded
.
Of
this
sorte
many
thinke
the
obseruation
of
the
lent
faste
to
be
,
the
faste
of
the
fourthe
and
the
sixt
dayes
of
the
weeke
,
and
some
other
.
Feild
pag.
doctrine
of
the
Churche
,
the
moste
renowned
for
learninge
,
the
constant
Testimonie
of
the
pastors
of
an
Apostolicke
Church
,
amonge
which
next
to
generall
Feild
pag.
Councells
bynding
and
commaunding
all
,
the
Church
of
Rome
is
especially
to
be
obeyed
,
reuerenced
and
respected
,
as
moste
priuiledged
from
error
:
Romane
Churche
generall
Councells
Learned
Fathers
Laterane
,
Florence
Constance
,
Basile
Couell
▪
Bils
.
Middlet
.
papist
Willet
synop
.
cont.
Liniban
.
ap
Parkes
pag.
Couell
def.
of
Hook.
pag.
Parkes
ag.
lymb
.
pag.
Willet
Antil
.
pag.
&c.
Abbot
ag.
Hill
pag
Maior
proposition
offer
of
conference
Offer
of
confer
.
pag.
The
Bishop
of
Rochester
with
the
consent
and
by
the
direction
(
no
doubt
)
of
some
of
the
cheefest
Prelates
hath
published
his
sermon
preached
before
the
Kinge
at
Hampton
Court
,
the
mayne
drift
whereof
is
to
proue
,
that
the
offi●e
and
c●lling
of
Bishops
is
a
diuine
,
and
Apostolicall
ordinance
.
vnwritten
ordinances
aswell
as
written
or
dyuine
and
Apostoli●ke
,
in
the
constitution
of
the
cheefest
office
,
and
ministery
of
the
Church
.
Bishop
Barlowe
Barlowe
Ser.
Sept.
before
the
Kinge
First
posuit
actu
hee
acted
it
by
the
hands
of
the
Apostles
,
and
so
the
Episcopall
function
is
an
ordinance
Apostolicall
hee
hath
enacted
it
for
succeeding
posteritie
,
and
so
it
is
a
canon
,
or
constitution
of
the
whole
Trinitie
.
It
is
vnwrit●en
Housbandrie
▪
whereof
there
is
no
written
precept
or
Rule
from
Christ
.
Irenaeus
calleth
it
an
Apostolicall
tradition
,
manifest
to
all
the
worlde
.
Historye
of
the
world
Histor.
of
the
world
lib.
That
the
Rule
in
generall
was
paternall
,
it
is
most
euident
:
for
Adam
being
Lord
.
Ouer
his
owne
children
,
instructed
them
in
the
seruice
of
God
,
his
Creator
:
as
wee
reade
,
Cayne
and
Abel
brought
oblations
before
God
,
as
they
had
beene
taught
by
their
parent
,
the
Father
of
mankinde
.
of
the
Patriarkes
deliueringe
their
knowledge
by
tradition
.
if
wee
consider
the
curiositie
and
polecie
of
elder
ages
,
wee
shall
finde
,
that
knowledg
was
the
greatest
treasure
,
that
men
sought
for
,
and
which
they
also
couered
,
and
hid
from
the
vulgare
sort
,
as
Iewells
of
inestimable
price
,
feareing
the
irreuerent
construction
of
the
Ignorant
,
and
irreligeous
:
so
as
whatsoeuer
was
attayned
vnto
,
concerning
God
,
and
his
workeinge
in
nature
,
the
same
was
not
left
to
publicke
dispute
,
but
deliuered
ouer
by
hart
,
and
tradition
,
from
wise
men
,
to
posteritie
,
equally
zelous
,
from
minde
to
minde
without
letters
by
way
of
Tradition
or
worde
of
mouthe
.
And
it
was
thought
by
Esdras
,
Origen
,
and
Hilarius
(
as
Mirandula
conceiueth
)
that
Moses
did
not
onely
vppon
the
mount
receaue
the
lawe
from
God
,
but
withall
a
more
secrett
and
true
explanation
of
the
lawe
,
which
saith
hee
,
out
of
the
same
Authors
,
hee
deliuered
by
mouth
to
Iosuah
,
and
Iosuah
to
the
Elders
:
for
to
teach
these
misteries
,
which
hee
called
,
to
the
rude
multitude
,
were
no
other
,
to
cast
pearls
before
swyne
.
In
succeeding
times
this
vnderstandinge
,
and
wisedome
,
began
to
be
written
in
Cyphers
,
and
Characters
,
and
letters
,
bearing
the
forme
of
beasts
,
birds
,
and
other
creatures
:
and
to
be
taught
onely
to
such
,
as
serued
in
their
temples
,
and
to
their
Kings
,
and
preists
.
Of
the
first
the
Cabala
of
the
Iewes
was
an
imitation
:
This
Cabala
importeth
a
lawe
receaued
by
Tradition
,
and
vnwritten
.
Cabala
in
Hebrue
is
Receptio
in
Latine
,
and
a
receauing
in
English
.
If
then
such
as
would
seeme
wisest
in
the
vse
of
reason
,
will
not
acknowledge
,
that
the
story
of
the
creation
,
or
begynning
of
all
things
,
was
written
by
Inspiration
,
the
holy
Ghost
guiding
the
hand
of
Moses
:
yet
it
is
manifest
,
that
th●
knowledge
thereof
might
by
tradition
(
then
vsed
)
be
deliuered
vnto
him
,
by
a
more
certaine
presumption
,
then
any
or
all
the
testimonies
which
prophane
antiquitie
had
preserued
,
and
left
to
their
successors
.
For
leauing
to
remember
,
that
Adam
instructed
Seth
,
and
Seth
his
children
,
and
Successors
,
which
cannot
be
doubted
of
,
it
is
manifest
that
Mathusalem
liued
together
with
Adam
himself
,
yeares
,
and
Noah
with
Mathusalem
no
lesse
then
yeares
;
and
before
Noah
died
,
Abraham
was
yeares
old
:
from
whence
this
knowledge
by
an
easy
and
ordinary
way
might
come
to
Israel
,
and
so
to
Moses
.
Histor.
sup.
libr.
Of
the
vnwritten
lawe
of
God
,
giuen
to
the
Patriarkes
by
tradition
.
The
Patriarkes
of
the
first
age
receaued
many
precepts
from
God
himself
and
whatsoeuer
was
first
imposed
by
Adam
,
the
same
was
obserued
by
Seth
,
who
instructed
Enos
:
from
whom
it
succeeded
to
Noah
Sem
,
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
Iacob
,
Ioseph
,
and
Moses
.
Yea
many
particular
commaundements
afterward
written
,
were
formerly
imposed
and
diliuered
ouer
by
tradition
,
which
kinde
of
teacheinge
the
Iewes
afterward
called
Cabala
precept
receaued
from
the
mouth
of
their
preists
and
Elders
:
to
which
the
Iewes
after
the
lawe
written
,
added
the
Interpretation
of
secret
misteryes
,
reserued
in
the
bosomes
of
their
preists
,
and
vnlawfull
to
be
vttered
to
the
people
.
But
the
true
Cabala
was
not
to
be
concealed
from
any
:
as
being
in
deed
the
diuine
lawe
reuealed
to
the
Patriarkes
,
and
from
them
diliuered
to
posteritie
,
when
as
yet
it
was
vnwritten
.
that
Enoch
did
write
di●ine
things
.
it
is
probable
that
Noah
had
seene
,
and
might
preserue
this
booke
.
For
it
is
not
likely
that
so
exquisite
knowledge
as
these
men
had
was
sodenly
inuented
,
and
fownd
out
.
the
booke
of
the
battailes
it
seemeth
probable
,
that
such
a
booke
as
this
there
was
:
and
that
the
same
should
now
be
wantinge
,
it
is
not
straunge
,
seeing
so
many
other
volumes
,
filled
with
diuine
discourse
,
haue
perished
in
the
longe
race
of
time
,
or
haue
beene
destroyed
by
the
ignorant
and
malitious
heathen
Magistrate
.
For
the
bookes
of
Henoch
,
howsoeuer
they
haue
beene
in
later
ages
corrupted
,
and
therefore
now
suspected
,
are
remembred
in
an
Epistle
of
Thaddaeus
,
and
cited
by
Origen
,
and
by
Tertullian
.
That
worke
also
of
the
Patriarke
Abraham
,
of
formation
,
which
others
bestowe
on
Rabbi
Achiba
,
is
no
where
fownde
.
The
bookes
remembred
by
Iosua
c.
and
in
the
second
of
Samuel
c.
called
the
booke
of
Iasher
,
or
Iustorum
,
is
also
loste
.
The
booke
of
Chozai
concerninge
Manasse
,
remembred
in
the
second
of
Chron.
of
this
booke
also
lost
Hierome
conceyues
that
the
Prophet
Isay
was
the
author
.
The
same
mischaunce
came
aswell
to
the
story
of
Salomon
,
written
by
Ahia
Silonites
;
as
to
the
bookes
of
Nathan
the
Prophet
,
and
to
those
of
Ieedo
the
Seer
,
remembred
in
the
second
of
Chron.
c.
with
these
haue
the
bookes
of
Shemaiah
,
and
of
Iddo
remembred
in
the
second
of
Chron.
c.
perished
:
and
that
of
Iohn
the
sonne
of
Hanain
,
cited
in
the
second
of
Chron.
c.
also
that
of
Salomons
,
which
the
Hebrues
write
Hiscirim
,
of
verses
,
of
which
that
part
called
Canticum
Canticorum
,
onely
remaineth
and
with
this
diuers
other
of
Salomons
workes
haue
perished
,
as
his
booke
of
the
natures
of
trees
,
plants
,
beasts
,
fishes
&c.
with
the
rest
,
remembred
by
Origen
,
Iosephus
,
Hierome
,
Cedrenus
,
Ciccus
Aesculanus
,
Picus
Mirandula
,
and
others
.
Of
these
and
other
bookes
many
were
consumed
with
the
same
fyer
,
wherewith
Nebuchadnessar
burnt
the
temple
of
Hierusalem
.
generall
Councell
Maior
proposition
Bilson
Suru
.
pag.
Morton
part
Apol.
pag.
Relat.
cap.
Winchester
D.
Bilson
The
authoritie
of
generall
Councells
,
is
moste
holsome
in
the
Church
,
Concilium
publicum
est
summus
Iudex
:
a
generall
Councell
is
highest
Iudge
.
it
the
onely
remedie
in
such
times
of
controuersies
.
D.
Sutcliffe
Sutcliffe
subu
.
pag.
Sutcl
.
ag.
D.
Kell
.
pag.
generall
Councells
haue
soueraigne
authoritie
in
externall
gouernment
.
False
it
is
that
wee
will
admitt
no
Iudge
,
but
scriptures
,
for
wee
appeale
still
to
a
lawfull
genenerall
Councell
.
Wee
holde
all
the
Christian
faith
explaned
in
the
sixe
generall
Councells
.
D.
Feild
Bishops
assembled
in
a
generall
Feild
pag.
Councell
haue
authoritie
to
Interprete
scriptures
,
and
by
their
authoritie
,
to
suppresse
all
them
,
that
gaynesay
such
Interpretation
,
and
subiect
euery
man
that
shall
disobey
such
determinations
,
as
they
consent
vppon
,
to
excommunication
,
and
censures
of
like
nature
.
Feild
l.
Wee
must
reuerence
and
respect
,
the
authoritie
of
all
Catholicke
Doctors
,
whose
doctrine
and
writings
the
Church
alloweth
:
wee
must
more
regarde
the
authoritie
of
Catholicke
Bishops
:
more
then
these
,
the
authoritie
of
the
Apostolicke
Churches
:
amongst
them
more
especially
the
Church
of
Rome
:
of
a
generall
Councell
,
more
then
all
these
.
generall
Councells
Maior
proposition
Minor
proposition
Wee
must
obey
without
scrupulous
questioninge
,
with
all
modestie
of
Feild
pag.
minde
,
and
reuerence
of
bodye
,
with
all
good
allowance
,
acceptation
and
repose
in
the
wordes
of
them
that
teach
vs
,
vnlesse
they
teach
vs
any
thinge
,
which
the
authoritie
of
the
higher
and
superior
controlleth
.
generall
Councells
Articles
of
Relig.
art.
generall
Councells
may
erre
,
and
sometime
haue
erred
euen
in
things
pertayninge
vnto
God
.
Wherefore
things
ordeyned
by
them
,
as
necessarie
to
saluation
,
haue
neither
strength
,
nor
authoritie
,
vnlesse
it
may
be
declared
,
that
they
be
taken
out
of
holy
scripture
.
ordination
hath
neither
strength
,
nor
authoritie
,
generall
Councells
Maior
proposition
workeinge
by
Minor
proposition
Rome
,
Constantinople
,
Alexandria
and
Antioche
,
The
Protestants
Relation
of
Religion
cap.
are
seuered
bandes
,
or
rather
scattered
troopes
,
each
drawing
diuers
way
,
without
any
meanes
to
pacific
their
quarrells
,
to
take
vpp
their
controuersies
.
No
Prince
with
any
preeminence
of
Iurisdiction
,
aboue
the
rest
:
no
Patriarke
one
or
more
,
to
haue
a
Common
superintendance
of
care
of
their
Churches
,
for
correspondencie
and
vnitie
:
no
ordinary
way
to
assemble
a
generall
Councell
of
their
part
,
the
onely
hope
remayninge
euer
to
assuage
their
contentions
.
Minor
proposition
The
synode
of
Rome
called
Couell
ag.
the
plea
of
the
Innoc.
pag.
by
Cornelius
(
Pope
Rome
)
against
Nonatus
,
consisted
of
threescore
Bishops
and
many
others
of
the
cleargie
.
Winchester
D.
Bilson
D.
●orton
Bilson
true
diff.
pag.
Morton
Appeale
pag.
The
Canon
of
the
primati●e
Church
made
euery
thinge
voide
,
that
was
done
without
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
The
Canon
of
the
primatiue
Church
forbad
any
Councell
to
be
called
,
without
his
co●sent
.
See
Apostolicke
Ormer
.
pict
pa.
pag.
Orm.
sup.
pag.
taught
that
God
did
assist
,
and
direct
that
See
,
in
decrees
.
To
proue
that
the
Church
of
Rome
hath
the
preeminence
ouer
all
Churches
,
Anacle●us
alleadgeth
Matth.
vppon
this
rocke
will
I
builde
my
Church
:
and
hee
expowndeth
it
thus
vppon
this
rocke
:
that
is
vppon
the
Church
of
Rome
,
will
I
builde
my
Churche
.
Apostolicke
Pope
,
Sainct
Downame
lib.
An●●chr
.
pag.
S.
Augustine
Victor
Vticensis
were
of
opinion
,
that
to
adhere
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
was
a
Marke
of
a
true
Catholicke
,
in
those
times
.
Hee
sweareth
to
renownce
his
former
Heresies
,
and
to
professe
,
and
mayntayn●
that
faithe
and
Religion
,
which
the
Bishoppe
,
and
Church
of
Rome
did
professe
.
best
estate
thereof
Relation
cap.
The
other
haue
the
Pope
as
a
Commom
Father
,
Aduiser
,
and
Conductor
to
all
,
to
reconcile
their
Iarres
,
to
appease
their
displeasures
,
to
decide
their
difference
,
aboue
all
things
to
drawe
their
Religion
by
Consent
of
Councells
,
vnitie
.
Maior
proposition
Couell
ag.
Burg.
pag.
S.
Hierome
Middlet
.
papistan
.
pag.
taught
the
dignitie
of
Rome
ouer
the
West
prouinces
,
and
this
by
olde
custome
taught
Peters
primacie
,
and
Romish
episcopalitie
.
Down
.
l.
Antich
.
pag.
Councell
of
Calcedon
attributed
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
to
be
heade
of
the
Church
.
is
the
greatest
stile
Will●t
Antil
pag.
Sutcliffe
,
the
papall
Church
,
popery
,
doctrine
in
popery
.
The
Greekes
in
a
Willet
sup.
pag.
Middlet
.
papist
.
pag.
generall
Councell
held
at
Nice
,
confirmed
and
allowed
the
adoration
of
Images
.
peruseing
Councells
,
Fathers
,
and
stories
from
the
Apostles
,
for●ward
wee
finde
the
print
of
the
Popes
feete
.
generall
Councells
may
erre
,
and
some
times
haue
erred
,
euen
in
things
pertayninge
vnto
God
.
The
Councell
of
Constance
was
a
generall
Councell
.
D.
Abbot
ag.
D.
Kill
.
pag.
Bilson
Willet
apud
Parkes
pag.
Bishop
D.
Bilson
Doctor
Willet
Iohn
Wickliffe
,
Iohn
Husse
Hierome
of
prage
the
Councell
of
D.
G●orge
Abbot
sup.
pag.
did
define
Wickliffe
to
be
an
Hereticke
.
Also
Pope
Iohn
the
in
a
generall
Councell
at
Rome
did
condemne
him
for
an
Hereticke
.
Iohn
Wickliffe
Queene
Elizabeth
Eliz.
&
Iacob
.
&c.
Sutcliffe
ag.
D.
Kell
.
pag.
wee
hold
all
the
Christian
faithe
explaned
in
the
sixe
generall
Councells
.
Conc.
Rom.
tom.
Whatsoeuer
is
constituted
in
Nyce
of
Bithinia
to
the
strength
of
our
holy
Mother
the
Catholicke
Church
by
Preists
wee
confirme
with
our
mouth
.
Wee
anathematize
all
them
that
shall
dare
to
dissolue
the
definition
of
the
holy
,
and
greate
Councell
,
gathered
together
at
Nyce
.
Nicen
.
can.
Omnibus
modis
Interdixit
sancta
Synodus
&c.
The
holy
Councell
hath
wholly
forbidden
,
that
it
shall
be
lawfull
neither
for
Bishop
,
Preist
,
nor
Protest
.
Booke
of
makeing
and
Order
.
Bish.
Preists
&c.
An
El.
&
Iacob
.
&
can
▪
Iacob
.
can
.
Deacon
,
nor
any
other
of
the
Cleargie
,
to
haue
with
him
any
straunge
woman
,
except
perhaps
mother
,
or
Sister
or
Grandmother
,
Bishops
,
Preists
that
wiues
maryed
before
orders
might
be
kept
,
out
Epip
.
in
Compend
.
Basil
.
epist.
in
addit
.
Hier.
in
vigilant
.
epist.
ad
Pammach.
cone
.
Carthag
.
in
Trull
S.
Epiphanius
Apostoli
docuerunt
&
ipsa
seruauit
antiquitas
&c.
The
Apostles
taught
and
antiquitie
it self
obserued
:
that
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
Deacons
,
and
those
that
handle
Sacraments
,
should
be
keepers
of
Chastitie
,
and
abstayne
from
wiues
.
Socrates
Sozomenus
Concil.
Nicen.
This
neither
the
Rule
nor
custome
hath
deliuered
,
that
they
which
haue
not
power
to
offer
sacrifice
,
should
giue
the
bodie
of
Christ
to
them
that
offer
it
vp
.
Nicen.
can.
Iohn
Speed
in
Theatr.
pag.
concil
.
Sardicen
.
can.
&c.
Theodoret.
l
hist.
c.
hist.
trip
.
l.
Conc.
Constantinopol
gener
.
can
Sardican
Councell
generall
Protestant
Theater
generall
Councell
Nicen
Councell
Episcopuin
Romanum
habere
primatum
.
That
the
Bishop
of
Rome
is
supreame
.
Nicen
Councell
Socrates
in
histor.
tripart
lib.
Antiochian
Councell
Cum
vtique
Regula
e●clesiastica
iubeat
,
non
oportere
praeter
sententiam
Romani
pontifi●is
Con
ilia
celebrare
.
The
ecclesiasticall
Rule
commaundeth
,
that
Councells
be
not
called
,
without
the
consent
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
.
Bishop
Bilson
The
Canon
Bilson
true
diff
pag.
of
the
primatiue
Church
forbad
any
Councell
to
be
called
without
the
Bishop
of
Rome
his
consent
.
The
canon
of
the
primatiue
Church
made
euery
thinge
voide
,
that
was
done
without
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
Nicephor
.
Calix
.
histecel
in
concil
.
Ephes.
Prosper
in
Chron.
An.
Downam
l.
Antichrist
.
c.
concil
.
Calcedon
.
sess.
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
to
be
heade
of
the
Churche
.
Omnes
Episcopi
clamauerunt
&c.
All
the
Bishops
cryed
out
,
next
vnto
God
,
Leo
hath
Iudged
Concil.
Calced.
Act.
adhuc
in
sua
permaneret
pertinacia
&c.
And
when
Dioscorus
continued
in
his
obstinacie
,
Paschasinus
Bishop
,
and
with
him
Lucentius
Bishop
and
Bonifacius
Priest
holding
the
place
of
the
moste
holy
and
moste
blessed
Archbishopp
of
the
Apostolicke
See
,
the
elder
Rome
,
Pope
Leo
pronownced
sentence
.
Conc.
Calcod
.
Act.
Sanctissimo
&
beatissimo
vniuersali
Archiepiscopo
&c.
To
the
moste
holy
,
and
the
moste
blessed
vniuersall
Archbishop
,
and
Patriarke
of
greate
Rome
,
Leo
,
and
to
the
venerable
Synode
of
Calcedon
.
Concil.
calced.
Act.
Caput
omnium
ecclesiarum
:
The
heade
of
all
Churches
.
Nunquam
ritè
factum
est
,
nec
fieri
licuit
;
It
was
neuer
rightly
done
,
nor
lawfull
to
be
done
.
S.
Leo
Concil.
Cacled
.
epistol.
ad
S.
Leon
Leo
epistol.
epist.
ad
Constantin
Imperat
.
seff.
hath
moste
fully
taught
the
definition
of
true
faith
,
which
the
Apostolicke
See
of
blessed
Peter
doth
reuerently
receaue
,
Therefore
wee
also
,
and
by
our
office
this
venerable
see
Apostolicke
agreeably
and
with
one
minde
,
consenteth
vnto
,
the
things
which
by
it
are
defined
,
and
by
the
authoritie
of
S.
Peter
confirmeth
them
,
as
vppon
a
firme
Rocke
Inter
fanctos
Ecclesiae
Paires
,
atque
Doctores
,
amonge
the
holy
Fathers
,
and
Doctors
of
the
Churche
.
synod
.
ad
Agathon
Wee
referre
vnto
thee
,
standing
vppon
a
firme
rocke
,
as
to
the
Ruler
of
the
cheefe
See
,
of
the
vniuersall
Church
,
what
is
to
be
done
,
yeelding
to
the
letters
of
true
confession
,
sent
from
your
fatherly
blessednes
,
which
wee
acknowledg
,
Epist.
Agasess.
as
sent
from
the
highest
heade
,
of
the
Apostles
,
written
by
diuine
instinct
,
by
which
wee
haue
driuen
away
the
lately
risen
hereticall
sect
of
manifold
●rrors
This
is
the
Rule
of
true
faith
,
which
both
in
prospiritie
,
and
aduersitie
,
the
Apostolicke
Church
of
Christ
hath
liuely
held
,
which
by
the
grace
of
God
,
shall
be
proued
neuer
to
haue
erred
,
from
the
pathe
of
Apostolicke
Tradition
,
neither
hath
shrouke
depraued
with
Hereticall
nouelties
,
because
it
was
saide
to
Peter
,
I
haue
asked
for
thee
,
that
thy
faith
saile
not
,
and
thow
sometime
conuerted
,
confirme
the
b●ethren
.
Here
our
Lord
hath
promised
,
that
the
faith
of
Peter
should
not
faile
,
and
hee
admonished
him
to
confirme
his
brethren
,
which
all
men
knowe
the
Apostolicke
Popes
,
predecessors
of
my
meannes
haue
allwaies
confidently
done
.
Preists
,
Deacons
,
and
Subdeacons
marrying
after
Orders
.
If
any
Bishop
,
or
Preist
,
or
Deacon
,
or
Subdeacon
,
or
Reader
,
or
Cant●r
,
or
Ostiarius
shall
haue
companie
with
a
womam
dedicated
to
God
,
lett
him
be
deposed
,
as
hee
that
hath
violated
the
spouse
of
Christ
.
But
if
a
lay
man
doe
it
,
lett
him
be
excommunicate
.
Concil.
Carth.
Bishops
,
Preists
,
Deacons
,
Subdeacons
,
Acolythite●
,
Exorcists
,
Lectors
,
Ostiariers
,
Psalmists
,
Nonnes
,
Widowes
&c.
Because
it
is
saide
in
the
Canons
of
the
Apostles
,
of
those
that
be
not
marryed
,
are
promoted
to
the
Cleargie
,
onely
Readers
and
Singers
may
marry
:
we●
also
obseruing
this
decree
,
that
from
henceforthe
is
he
lawfull
for
no
Subdeacon
,
Deacon
or
Preist
to
contract
marriadge
:
and
if
hee
shall
dare
to
doe
it
,
●et●
him
be
deposed
.
It
alltogether
commaundeth
,
that
Bishops
after
they
are
Ordered
,
departe
from
their
wyues
And
when
a
Bishop
is
chosen
that
was
marryed
,
hee
is
seperated
from
his
wife
,
and
shee
put
into
a
Monasterie
,
far
from
him
:
Vxor
eius
monasterium
ingrediatur
,
proculab
Episcopi
habitatione
extructum
.
&c.
It
seemeth
good
that
the
whole
Church
of
God
,
which
is
in
all
the
world
,
should
keepe
faste
following
one
order
and
obstayne
from
eggs
and
cheese
,
as
from
the
flesh
Creatures
&c.
Crosse
hath
shewed
vnto
vs
,
that
saluation
,
wee
ought
to
vse
all
diligence
to
giue
due
honor
to
that
,
by
which
wee
are
saued
from
our
old
fale
.
Whereuppon
giuing
adoration
vnto
it
,
both
in
minde
,
in
worde
,
and
sence
,
wee
commaunde
that
the
figures
of
the
Crosse
,
made
by
some
on
the
grounde
,
and
pauement
be
blotted
out
,
least
that
which
is
the
Trophee
of
Victorie
vnto
vs
,
be
iniured
,
by
the
treading
of
them
that
goe
vppon
it
.
The
pictures
of
venerable
Imadges
Maior
proposition
Minor
proposition
Bishop
D.
Bilson
Bilson
suru
.
pag.
auncient
consent
of
godly
Fathers
,
is
with
greate
care
to
be
searched
,
and
fallowed
of
vs
,
cheifely
in
the
Rule
of
faith
.
Wee
rest
vppon
the
scriptures
of
God
,
vppon
the
authoritie
of
the
auncient
Doctors
,
and
Councells
.
Vincentius
Lirinensis
Leaste
euery
man
should
wrest
the
scriptures
,
to
his
fansye
,
and
sucke
thence
,
not
the
truthe
,
but
the
patronage
of
his
error
S.
Augustine
but
to
the
testimonies
of
particular
Fathers
,
Irenaeus
,
Ciprian
,
Hilarius
,
Ambrose
,
Gregory
&c.
Chrisestome
,
Basil
Sutcl
.
subuers
.
pag.
acknowledge
the
faith
of
the
Fathers
of
the
fourth
,
fift
,
and
sixt
ages
,
and
adioyne
our selues
to
that
Church
.
The
Fathers
in
all
points
of
faith
,
are
for
vs
(
Protestants
)
Sutel
.
ag.
D.
Kell
.
pag.
and
not
for
the
Pope
.
D.
I
take
God
to
wittnesse
,
before
Willet
Antilog
.
pag.
whome
I
must
render
accompt
,
&c.
That
the
same
faithe
and
Religion
,
which
I
defend
,
is
taught
and
confirmed
in
the
more
substantiall
points
,
by
these
Historians
,
Councells
,
Fathers
that
liued
within
syne
or
sixe
hundred
yeares
after
Christ
.
It
is
moste
notoriously
euident
,
that
for
the
grossest
points
of
Popery
,
as
Transsabstantiation
,
sacrifice
of
Masse
,
worshipping
of
Imadges
,
Iustification
by
workes
,
the
supreamacie
of
the
Pope
,
prohibition
of
Mariage
,
and
such
other
,
they
haue
no
shewe
at
all
,
of
any
euidence
from
the
Fathers
,
within
syue
hundred
yeares
of
Christ
.
The
auntient
Fathers
that
liued
within
sixe
hundred
yeares
of
Christ
,
are
Willet
Antil
.
pag.
K.
speache
in
parl.
An.
conference
at
Hampt
.
pag.
against
them
I
will
euer
yeeld
all
reuerence
to
antiquitie
:
For
my
parte
,
I
knowe
not
,
howe
to
answeare
the
obiection
of
papists
,
when
they
charge
vs
,
with
nouelties
,
but
to
tell
them
their
abuses
are
new
.
Constantine
is
not
to
be
appeached
of
superstition
,
but
thinges
then
vsed
may
still
be
continued
.
Confer
.
pag.
Maior
proposition
Wotton
def
of
Perk.
pag.
the
triall
of
Doctrine
,
is
not
to
be
fetched
from
the
opinions
and
examples
of
men
.
It
may
not
seeme
straunge
,
if
superstition
were
crept
into
the
Church
before
Constantines
time
.
Ormerod
pict.
pag.
Middleton
papistem
.
pag.
cap.
Ceremonies
.
Wotton
def.
of
perk.
pag.
Wee
neede
not
feare
S.
Augustine
,
though
against
vs
.
Eusebius
is
to
be
reprehended
.
There
was
want
of
modestie
,
and
truthe
also
in
the
treatise
of
Hierome
against
Vigilantius
.
The
auntient
Fathers
spake
more
like
philosophers
,
then
dyuines
.
It
is
more
then
I
knowe
,
that
Gregory
is
a
Sainct
.
The
Author
of
the
Epistle
to
the
Philippians
,
Ignatius
)
is
an
vnfitt
Iudge
in
Wotton
sup.
pag.
controuersies
of
diuinitie
.
Tertullians
wittnesse
is
of
small
authoritie
.
Damascen
is
not
greately
to
be
respected
O●igen
is
generally
condemned
.
Ignatius
epistle
to
the
Romanes
is
a
counterfaite
Ignatius
,
for
teaching
meritt
of
good
workes
.
Ciprian
is
toe
farre
caryed
away
,
since
hee
ascribeth
to
almes
daes
the
purgeing
of
sinne
.
Irenaus
Iudgement
is
little
to
be
respected
.
Tertullians
testimonie
is
not
worthe
answeareinge
.
Tertullian
and
Origen
may
be
ioyned
together
.
Chrisostoms
Rhetoricke
is
better
then
his
Logicke
,
Hieroms
authoritie
in
case
of
single
life
is
not
murch
worth
.
Those
Christian
Fathers
which
condemned
Augustine
,
Ambrose
,
Hierome
delt
vnchristianly
with
him
.
The
authoritie
of
the
auntient
writers
(
Athanasius
,
Augustine
,
Hierome
)
concludeinge
a
worke
of
perfection
from
those
wordes
of
Christ
goe
sell
all
&c.
is
not
to
be
admitted
.
The
authoritie
of
Clement
of
Alexandria
and
Augustine
,
with
the
schoole
Doctors
is
inferior
to
the
Iewes
.
Origen
and
Theodoret
Augustine
)
ouerthrowe
their
owne
distinction
.
Lactantius
though
hee
were
an
auntient
Christian
,
yett
in
his
verses
(
of
worshipping
the
Crosse
)
hee
sheweth
himself
liker
a
light
Poet
,
then
a
graue
writer
.
Wotton
def.
of
perk.
pag.
Ormer
.
pict.
pag.
Kings
of
England
,
and
Scottland
&c.
were
Sathanes
Souldiers
,
when
they
were
of
the
Popes
Religion
M.
Ormerod
hee
taught
that
God
assisted
the
See
of
Rome
in
decres
.
her
best
dayes
,
when
it
was
a
Rule
to
all
,
Down
.
lib.
Antichr
.
cap.
Diuers
Bishops
of
Rome
before
the
time
of
Socrates
the
Historian
,
contented
to
haue
the
primacie
,
ouer
all
other
Churches
;
and
that
is
the
cheife
scope
of
many
of
their
epistles
decretall
.
Conference
at
Hampt
.
pag.
Perk.
problem
.
pag.
Rule
to
all
,
and
when
no
man
might
seperate
himself
from
the
doctrine
of
that
Churche
.
Perkins
hath
The
Fathers
haue
spoken
many
things
incommodiously
of
holy
thinges
.
The
auncient
Fathers
did
synne
in
the
Inuocation
of
Saincts
:
yea
,
were
guiltie
of
sacriledge
,
such
were
Paulinus
,
Fortunatus
,
S.
Leo
,
S.
Ephrem
,
S.
Fulgentius
,
Petrus
Damianus
,
Prosper
.
The
auncient
Fathers
sometimes
speake
inconueniently
,
of
the
Article
of
Iustification
.
Some
of
the
auntient
Fathers
(
as
Tertullian
and
Cyprian
)
are
Montanists
▪
or
at
the
leaste
doe
erre
filthely
,
for
making
Confirmation
a
Sacrament
.
Sutel
.
subu
.
pag.
Metaphrastes
is
a
lyeinge
pedant
,
writeinge
more
lyes
then
leaues
:
Bede
reporteth
to
many
thinges
by
heareasy
.
Ado
is
a
fabulous
writer
.
The
Historie
of
Kinge
Lucius
his
conuersion
May
well
be
parogoned
,
with
the
tales
of
Kinge
Arthure
,
Sir
Tristram
,
and
Lancelot
Du●acke
.
The
Brittaynes
haue
cause
to
detest
the
memorie
of
Augustine
:
Ormer
.
paganop
.
pag.
the
Article
and
beleefe
of
Christs
descending
into
Hell
,
Hercules
,
fayned
to
goe
thither
,
and
fetche
from
thence
Theseus
,
Pe●ithous
and
Cerberus
,
Middleton
papistom
.
pag.
The
credit
of
men
is
but
a
sandy
foundati●n
to
builde
vpon
:
Epiphanius
,
that
hee
loste
the
booke
of
the
Apostles
Constitutions
out
of
his
bosome
,
I
must
craue
leaue
to
say
of
Epiphanius
:
many
assertions
hee
counted
for
Heresies
,
which
were
not
Heresies
:
many
assertions
hee
counted
not
Heresies
,
which
are
Heresies
:
Middleton
sup.
pag.
Denys
his
aunsweare
is
shortheeld
,
readie
to
fall
backe
.
hee
is
gultie
of
presumptuous
,
and
desperate
blasphemye
.
doctrine
of
prayer
for
the
deade
.
apostolicall
Tradition
:
well
might
Chrysostome
say
,
the
Apostles
knew
what
profite
redownded
to
the
deade
,
by
prayer
for
them
:
for
himself
knew
not
.
The
Fathers
sometime
went
beyonde
the
boundes
of
sobrietie
,
in
the
doctrine
Middlet
.
sup.
Pag.
of
chastitie
:
The
Fathers
are
not
fitt
Iudges
to
determine
either
of
Preists
marriage
,
or
vawes
of
chastitie
.
That
man
hath
the
Apostaticall
dragon
,
the
deuill
dwelling
in
hym
.
And
,
so
hee
will
send
Midd.
pag.
Ambrose
away
with
his
Chrisostome
is
so
hotte
in
his
amplifications
,
that
hee
forgetts
himself
.
Chrisostome
in
his
vehemencie
,
goeth
beyonde
measure
in
reprehendinge
:
and
the
Christians
of
his
time
in
their
lightnesse
went
beyonde
measure
in
vowinge
.
The
Canons
which
Epiphanius
citeth
against
Priests
mariadge
,
or
marryed
men
to
be
made
Preists
,
Middleton
sup.
Pag.
are
apocryphall
.
Hee
was
two
partiall
affected
in
this
matter
.
The
auncient
Fathers
did
erre
.
Augustine
was
a
moste
subtile
disputer
:
y●t
a
quicke
wi●●
soonest
falleth
into
contradiction
.
Neither
is
Hilarie
(
howsoeuer
the
Romish
Church
hath
made
him
a
Sainct
)
ouer
hastely
to
be
receaued
.
Irenaeus
,
Hilary
,
and
Epiphanius
,
(
for
teaching
free
will
)
are
Pelagian
all
this
Bilsons
sur●●
.
pag.
greate
shew●
of
cleauing
to
the
Fathers
Iudgment
,
is
but
coloured
in
you
.
For
in
other
points
againe
wee
see
,
when
they
speake
not
to
your
liking
,
the
case
is
altered
.
You
forsake
the
auntient
,
and
learned
Fathers
.
You
contemne
and
despise
them
.
You
affirme
against
all
the
Fathers
.
You
little
regarde
the
sownde
doctrine
of
the
Fathers
.
Bishop
D.
Bilson
Bilson
sup.
pag.
prefa.
to
the
King●
sup.
The
defenders
disdayne
of
the
Father
,
wrested
,
and
leudely
falsyfied
They
cond●mne
all
the
Fathers
Greeke
,
and
Latine
,
as
conspiring
against
the
truthe
,
and
peruerting
the
scriptures
.
Maior
proposition
Park●●
against
Lymbomastix
p.
def.
of
test
.
sect.
k.
k.
k.
def.
of
test
.
p.
def.
of
place
sect.
def.
of
test
.
sect.
&c.
pag.
def.
of
test
sect.
def
of
Protestant
Archbishop
Hee
condemneth
all
the
auntient
Fathers
,
for
dreamers
.
Condemneth
all
the
auntient
Fathers
,
for
dreamers
.
Condemneth
all
the
Fathers
.
Hee
condemneth
all
learned
and
godly
diuines
,
for
enemyes
of
Christs
Crosse
,
and
blasphemers
of
his
passion
.
Hee
instifieth
moste
wicked
Hereticks
,
and
condemneth
moste
holy
Fathers
.
Hee
falsely
translateth
,
corrupteth
,
indignely
handleth
,
greately
abuseth
,
vntruely
alleadgeth
,
misquoteth
,
mayneth
,
mistranslateth
,
much
abuseth
,
notably
corrupteth
,
&c.
S.
Augustine
,
Origen
,
S.
Ambrose
,
S.
Chrisostome
,
S.
Leo
,
S.
Hierome
,
Tertullian
,
S.
Bernard
,
&c.
Fathereth
falsehoods
vpon
them
,
peruerteth
their
true
Arguments
,
corrupteth
their
wordes
.
belyeth
Bellarmine
,
and
Catholicke
writers
,
deceaueth
the
world
.
Hee
straungely
peruerteth
,
belyeth
,
depraueth
,
abuseth
,
much
abuseth
,
falsefyeth
holy
scriptures
.
Loidoromastix
,
that
is
a
scourge
for
a
Rayler
:
conteyning
a
full
,
and
sufficient
Answeare
,
vnto
the
vncristian
Raylings
,
slaunders
,
vntruthes
,
and
other
iniurious
imputations
,
vented
of
late
by
one
Richard
Parkes
,
Master
of
Artes
,
against
the
Author
of
Lymbomastix
,
wherein
three
hundred
Raylings
,
errors
,
Contradictions
,
falsifications
of
Fathers
,
corruptions
of
scripture
,
with
other
grosse
ouersights
,
are
obserued
out
of
the
saide
vncharitable
discourse
by
Andrewe
Willet
Professor
of
diuinitie
.
Kinge
Iames
to
worke
their
saluation
with
feare
and
trembling
,
Conc.
Trid.
sess.
So
longe
as
wee
lyue
in
this
mortalitie
,
no
man
ought
so
much
to
presume
,
of
the
hidden
misterie
of
Gods
that
he
certainely
determine
himself
to
be
in
the
number
of
the
predestinate
,
as
though
it
were
true
,
that
hee
which
is
iustified
,
could
either
syn
no
more
,
or
if
hee
shall
syn
,
ought
to
promise
to
himself
a
certaine
Amendement
:
for
except
by
speciall
reuelation
it
cannot
be
knowne
,
whom
God
hath
chosen
.
See
cap.
as
a
man
is
iustified
by
faith
,
so
this
faith
is
that
,
which
assureth
him
,
that
hee
is
iust
,
in
grace
and
fauour
with
God
,
that
hee
cannot
(
at
the
leaste
finally
or
totally
)
fall
from
grace
:
Conference
at
Hampton
court
pag.
Verie
manie
in
these
dayes
,
neglecting
holines
of
life
,
presume
too
much
of
persisting
in
grace
,
layeing
all
their
Religion
vppon
predestination
,
If
I
shall
be
saued
,
I
shall
be
saued
,
which
is
a
d●sperate
doctrine
,
contrarie
to
good
diuinitie
,
and
the
true
doctrine
of
predestination
,
wherein
wee
should
reason
rather
thus
:
I
liue
in
obedience
to
God
,
in
loue
my
neighbour
;
I
followe
my
vocation
&c.
Therefore
I
trust
that
God
hath
elected
,
and
predestinated
mee
to
saluation
.
Maior
proposition
Wee
may
full
from
grace
Conference
at
Hampton
sup.
pag.
the
doctrine
of
predestination
should
be
handled
with
greate
discretion
:
The
Inferring
of
the
necessitie
of
standing
and
persisting
in
grace
is
a
desperate
presumption
.
Confer
.
sup.
pag.
that
present
Iustification
,
or
iustice
is
loste
,
by
any
mortall
or
greuous
syn
:
Relation
of
Religion
cap.
Protestant
Relator
Germanie
will
rather
returne
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
then
admitt
this
Protestant
point
of
doctrine
,
predestinarie
pestilence
this
with
some
others
of
their
opinions
,
hath
exceedeingly
scandalized
all
other
Churches
.
Couell
def.
of
Hooker
pag
▪
A
curious
searcheing
into
that
will
,
which
is
not
reuealed
,
serueth
but
to
breede
a
contempt
,
of
that
,
which
is
reuealed
vnto
vs
.
Man
desireth
rather
to
knowe
,
then
to
doe
;
nay
to
knowe
,
euen
those
things
,
which
doe
not
concerne
him
,
rather
then
to
doe
that
,
for
the
neglect
whereof
,
hee
must
giue
an
accompt
.
From
hence
cometh
it
to
passe
,
that
what
the
schooles
haue
curiously
sought
out
,
concerning
the
nature
of
Gods
will
:
the
pulpitts
,
nay
the
stalls
of
Artificers
,
haue
vndertaken
to
decide
them
all
.
antecedent
,
consequent
,
of
Gods
good
pleasure
,
and
the
signe
of
it
:
into
a
will
absolute
,
conditionall
God
willeth
all
men
to
be
saued
.
Whoe
therefore
that
they
are
not
it
is
not
his
decree
,
but
their
owne
fault
.
Certainely
saithe
S.
Ambrose
,
hee
willeth
all
men
to
be
saued
,
if
they
will
themselues
:
for
hee
that
hath
giuen
a
lawe
to
all
,
doubtles
hath
excluded
none
.
Wotton
def.
of
Perkins
pag.
semper
sequitur
debilioreni
partem
;
allwayes
followeth
the
weaker
part
.
Feild
:
priuate
Interpretation
Feild
pag.
Couell
def.
of
Hooker
pag.
bindeth
not
Doctrines
deryued
are
not
the
word
of
God
.
Maior
proposition
Couell
def.
of
Hooker
pag.
and
pag.
God
onely
knoweth
who
are
predestinate
.
Mens
predestination
vnto
life
none
can
knowe
,
but
God
onely
.
Couell
.
If
all
men
rightly
considered
Couell
def.
of
Hooker
pag.
in
those
actions
,
that
concerne
mans
saluation
,
how
farre
wee
are
tyed
,
not
onely
in
obedience
,
but
for
vse
,
to
those
things
that
are
meanes
to
effect
the
s●me
:
few
would
haue
beene
so
carlessely
resolute
,
to
contemne
good
workes
,
through
an
opinion
of
eternall
election
.
good
workes
are
the
meanes
to
effect
saluation
.
Couell
.
sup.
pag.
Eternall
election
includeth
a
subordination
of
means
;
without
which
wee
are
not
actually
brought
to
enioy
what
God
secretly
did
intend
:
and
therefore
to
builde
vppon
Gods
election
,
yf
wee
keepe
not
ourselues
to
the
wayes
,
which
hee
hath
appointed
for
mee
to
walke
in
,
is
but
a
false
deceauing
vanitie
:
for
all
men
notwitstanding
their
preordination
vnto
life
(
which
none
can
knowe
but
God
onely
)
are
in
the
Apostl●s
opinion
,
till
they
haue
embraced
the
truthe
,
but
the
children
of
wrathe
,
as
well
as
others
.
Morton
Apol.
part.
Veteres
Patres
fere
omnes
arbitratisunt
,
praedestinationis
causam
fuisse
praeuisa
hominum
opera
.
All
moste
all
the
auncient
fathers
did
thinke
that
the
good
deeds
of
men
foreseene
,
were
the
cause
of
predestination
.
wee
acknowledge
that
the
fault
is
wholly
Wotton
def.
of
Perkins
pag.
in
euery
man
,
that
is
not
saued
.
It
is
necessarie
Codcil
.
trid
.
ses.
to
beleeue
syns
neither
are
forgiuen
,
neither
were
at
any
time
forgiuen
,
but
freely
by
the
mercie
of
God
for
Christ
.
If
any
man
shall
say
,
that
iustifying
faith
is
nothing
els
,
but
a
confidence
of
Gods
mercie
,
remitting
sins
for
Christ
,
or
that
by
that
onely
confidence
,
wee
are
iustified
:
lett
him
be
man
iustified
cannot
totally
or
finally
fall
from
grace
,
Confer
.
pag.
Wotton
def.
of
perk.
pag.
it
is
out
of
doubt
,
that
assurance
of
saluation
by
saith
may
and
must
be
had
.
Falling
from
faith
is
vnpossible
Wee
hold
it
as
vnpossible
to
lose
charitie
,
as
to
lose
faith
.
Hee
which
hath
not
both
faith
and
charitie
to
the
end
,
neuer
had
them
.
Powell
.
l.
Antichrist
.
pag.
Euery
one
that
is
elect
,
is
and
ought
to
be
assured
of
a
full
remission
of
his
syns
.
The
faithfull
ought
to
be
assured
,
they
shall
haue
eternall
life
,
and
hee
which
denieth
it
,
doth
not
beleeue
his
Creede
.
To
affirme
that
a
man
which
is
Iustified
,
may
fall
from
grace
and
be
damned
is
not
to
beleeue
the
Creede
.
It
is
blasphemy
to
say
,
a
man
truely
iustified
and
sanctified
,
may
totally
and
finally
fall
from
grace
.
Catechis
.
An.
D.
Maxey
Serm.
Faith
is
a
full
assurance
of
my
saluation
in
Mr.
Anthony
Maxey
Confer
.
sup.
pag.
the
promises
of
God
in
scripture
touching
these
things
are
generall
.
Priuate
Interpretation
or
cap.
Interpret
.
of
scriptures
deduction
,
as
it
is
not
the
worde
of
God
,
so
yt
bindeth
no
man
vnto
it
.
such
faith
and
good
workes
Articl
.
An.
Dom.
confirmed
in
Can.
Reg.
can
Conference
sup.
pag.
cannot
be
seperated
euery
greuous
syn
depriueth
of
grace
,
and
iustification
.
good
workes
,
liue
in
obedience
to
Conference
pag.
God
,
loue
towards
their
neighbour
,
followe
their
vocation
,
and
are
,
voide
of
all
greuous
synne
,
Couell
modest
examination
pag.
faileth
in
the
Protestant
Cleargie
Hereticks
,
Schismaticks
M.
Hull
These
are
the
daies
whereof
our
Sauiour
Christ
and
his
Apostles
so
longe
agoe
fore
prophecied
,
wherein
charitie
should
waxe
colde
,
and
faith
should
scarce
appeare
,
wherein
man
should
be
slidebacks
from
Christ
,
and
Apostals
from
his
true
Religion
,
wherein
they
shoulde
be
louers
of
themselues
,
coue●ous
,
cursed
speakers
,
disobedient
,
vnthankfull
,
vnholy
,
truce
breakers
,
false
accusers
,
despisers
of
them
that
are
good
,
Traytors
,
headie
,
high
minded
,
louers
of
pleasure
,
more
then
lauers
of
God
,
hauing
a
shew
of
godlines
,
but
haue
denyed
the
power
thereof
;
yea
wherein
men
are
become
Vsers
,
Newters
,
Temporisers
,
Atheists
,
the
earth
,
the
stable
earth
begins
now
to
quauer
,
and
to
shake
,
as
being
ouer
burdened
with
our
syns
,
and
to
weake
to
beare
the
waight
of
our
Iniquities
.
Prot.
proof-part.
Feild
pag.
One
going
before
iustification
,
teaching
vs
to
pray
,
entreate
God
,
and
humble
ourselues
,
that
it
doth
not
iustifie
Shee
doth
not
actiuely
Iustifie
,
but
findeth
the
thinge
done
.
Couell
def.
of
Hooker
pag.
Faith
is
the
fowndation
of
spirituall
buylding
of
Gods
howse
,
charitie
the
Roofe
,
without
which
the
best
are
,
Couell
against
Burges
pag.
but
as
howses
vncouered
,
that
cannot
longe
continue
.
George
Abbot
Protest
.
proaf
.
part.
D
,
Couell
,
D.
Sutcliffe
,
M.
Wotton
,
direction
thereof
is
to
be
followed
,
her
Iudgment
to
be
rested
in
,
that
it
hath
authoritie
to
commaund
her
children
,
the
Iudgment
of
it
,
is
a
very
speciall
grownd
of
faith
,
supporting
the
truthe
,
as
a
piller
doth
vnderpropp
a
building
,
is
a
diligent
and
true
keepr
of
doctrines
committed
to
her
,
chaungeth
nothing
,
diminisheth
nothing
at
any
time
,
addeth
nothing
superfluous
,
looseth
not
her
owne
,
vsurpeth
not
things
belonging
to
others
:
and
that
there
is
no
saluation
,
remission
of
syns
,
or
hope
of
eternall
life
out
of
the
Church
.
The
doctrine
that
onely
faith
doth
iustifie
,
is
a
thinge
moste
horrible
,
vnto
or
thie
any
Christian
,
against
the
lawe
of
God
,
and
the
light
of
nature
.
there
is
no
saluation
,
remission
of
syns
,
or
hope
of
eternall
life
,
no
hope
of
eternall
life
How
shall
they
call
on
hym
,
in
whome
they
doe
not
beleeue
:
assuring
faith
,
and
prayer
proceeding
after
Wotton
def.
of
Perkins
pag.
faith
,
be
bothe
together
in
the
same
instant
of
time
.
proceeding
after
before
and
after
Prius
together
in
tyme
Dubius
in
fide
est
infidelis
,
hee
that
doubteth
in
faith
is
an
Infidell
:
Without
doubt
it
is
not
Wotton
def.
of
Perkins
pag.
I
may
graunt
the
faithfull
ordinarily
are
not
assured
of
their
saluation
by
such
a
faith
,
as
hath
no
doubteing
in
it
.
our
faith
is
not
without
some
doubteing
,
and
our
feeleing
not
so
stronge
,
as
it
should
,
and
may
be
.
Whether
there
be
a
God
,
or
no.
Heresie
and
Infidelitie
Ioyne
and
labour
to
subuert
and
ouerthrowe
all
grownds
of
Christian
Religion
.
After
wee
haue
receaued
the
holy
Ghost
wee
may
depart
from
grace
,
and
fall
into
syn
.
true
repentance
procureth
forgiuenes
of
syn
.
faith
is
the
grownds
of
things
to
be
hoped
.
Faith
,
Hope
,
Charitie
,
these
three
.
Feild
.
pag.
Couell
def.
of
Hooker
pag.
priuate
Interpretations
bynde
not
doctrines
deriued
are
not
the
word
of
God
:
Concil.
Trid.
sess.
If
any
shall
say
,
a
man
is
iustified
either
by
onely
Imputation
of
the
Iustice
of
Christ
,
or
the
onely
remission
of
syns
,
excluding
grace
,
and
charitie
,
which
is
diffused
in
their
harts
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
is
inherent
,
or
that
the
grace
whereby
wee
are
iustified
,
is
onely
the
fauour
of
God
,
lett
him
be
Anathema
.
Feild
pag.
Luther
neuer
denyeth
inherent
Righteousnes
to
be
more
in
one
,
then
in
an
other
,
and
more
in
Mary
the
Mother
of
Christ
,
then
in
any
other
.
(
more
From
this
Imparitie
of
Inherent
righteousnes
,
it
is
,
that
there
Feild
pag.
are
so
different
degrees
of
Ioy
and
glory
,
fownd
amonge
the
Saincts
of
God
,
that
are
in
heauen
.
That
there
is
an
equalitie
Feild
pag.
of
ioyes
,
and
reward
in
heauen
,
imputed
to
Iouinian
,
wee
doe
not
hold
.
(
wee
from
imputed
righteousnes
no
imparitie
of
Ioy
can
flowe
.
an
imparitie
of
Ioye
and
reward
:
Ioy
and
reward
in
heauen
,
and
their
degrees
,
imparitie
or
inequalitie
,
proceede
from
inherent
Iustice
.
Children
when
they
are
adopted
and
made
Feild
.
pag.
the
sonnes
of
God
,
when
they
are
instified
and
sanctified
,
are
filled
with
habits
or
potentiall
habilities
,
of
these
vertues
faith
,
hope
,
and
loue
.
Feild
l.
Couell
def.
of
Hooker
pag.
habituall
,
and
reall
infusion
of
grace
,
The
doctrine
of
Luther
in
this
poynt
was
not
vniustly
called
into
question
,
by
those
of
the
Romane
Church
.
Wotton
def.
of
Perk.
pag.
Grace
is
some
guift
of
God
,
which
is
a
qualitie
in
the
soule
.
be
infused
from
God
.
Wotton
def
of
Perk.
pag.
Wee
acknowledge
euery
true
Christian
to
be
righteous
in
the
sight
of
God
,
by
inherent
Righteousnes
.
Parsons
hauing
Theoph.
Higg
.
Ser.
grace
dwelling
in
them
Wee
haue
inherent
righteousnes
in
our selues
.
faith
,
hope
Wotton
def.
of
Perk.
pag.
Righteousnes
saith
Austin
is
nothinge
els
,
but
not
to
syn
:
not
to
syn
,
is
to
keepe
the
commaundements
of
the
lawe
:
that
is
as
himself
presently
expownds
it
.
To
doe
none
of
those
things
,
that
are
forbidden
,
and
to
doe
all
those
things
,
that
are
commaunded
.
Eternall
life
is
to
be
proposed
to
those
,
that
worke
well
Concil.
Trid.
sess.
to
the
end
,
and
trusting
in
God
,
both
as
a
grace
mercifully
promised
to
the
children
of
God
by
Iesus
Christ
,
and
as
a
Reward
by
the
promise
of
the
same
God
,
faithfully
to
be
rendered
to
their
good
deeds
,
and
meritts
.
Christ
Iesus
himself
as
the
heade
to
the
members
and
vine
to
the
braunches
,
doth
continually
inflowe
vertue
,
anticipateth
,
accompanieth
,
and
followeth
allwayes
their
good
workes
,
and
without
which
they
could
by
no
meanes
,
be
gratefull
,
and
meritorious
to
God
.
Had
Adam
continued
in
his
first
estate
,
mans
absolute
Righteousnes
,
and
integritie
in
all
his
actions
,
Couell
def.
of
Hooker
pag.
had
beene
the
way
of
life
to
him
,
and
to
all
his
posteritie
.
Couell
def.
of
Hooker
pag.
Feild
pag.
Good
workes
,
Humiliation
,
Fasteinge
,
and
Weepeing
are
meanes
to
blott
out
syn
.
Good
workes
done
in
grace
procure
pardon
for
synne
.
that
power
and
abilitie
is
in
vayne
which
neuer
is
acted
,
Wotton
def.
of
Perk.
pag.
see
Wotton
pag.
and
infrac.
Wee
teache
,
that
those
that
are
in
deede
adiudged
good
workes
,
are
able
to
iustifie
a
man
perfectly
in
the
presence
of
God
,
and
to
deserue
euerlastinge
life
.
Wotton
sup.
pag.
Wotton
sup.
pag.
M.
Perkins
professeth
that
Abraham
was
iustified
by
workes
,
euen
before
God
:
not
onely
before
men
.
Abraham
was
iustified
longe
before
God
made
him
the
promise
,
To
say
wee
clayme
nothing
by
any
dutie
wee
doe
,
or
any
vertue
wee
finde
Couell
def.
of
Hooker
pag.
in
our selues
,
in
the
best
construction
,
maketh
but
an
harshe
sownde
,
and
discouereth
the
error
,
which
they
of
the
Church
of
Rome
haue
thought
vs
to
holde
.
Couell
def.
of
Hooker
pag.
Amongst
creatures
in
this
worlde
,
onely
mans
obseruation
of
the
lawe
,
of
his
nature
is
righteousnes
:
onely
mans
transgression
syn
.
Prayer
is
the
best
meanes
both
to
Couell
modest
.
examinat
.
pag.
testifie
our
dutifull
affection
,
and
moste
effectuall
to
obtayne
,
whatsoeuer
wee
wanting
can
desire
at
Gods
hands
.
By
prayers
wee
obtaine
remission
of
Sutcliff
ag.
D.
Kellison
pag.
sins
.
By
prayers
wee
obtayne
Gods
grace
.
Couell
def.
of
Hooker
pag.
haue
greater
reward
,
then
keeping
of
the
precepts
.
Coueli
sup.
pag.
Rewards
doe
allwayes
presuppose
such
duties
performed
as
are
rewardable
.
It
was
the
phrase
of
Antiquitie
to
call
our
vertuous
attaynment
by
the
way
of
meritt
.
The
phrase
of
the
Latine
doth
properly
make
one
to
meritt
of
an
other
,
and
as
it
were
to
binde
him
to
him
,
who
doth
any
thinge
which
pleaseth
,
and
delighteth
him
,
for
whome
it
is
done
.
Articl
.
of
Relig.
Articl.
good
workes
which
are
the
fruites
of
faith
,
ar
pleaseing
and
acceptable
to
God
in
Christ
.
good
workes
doe
please
God
Rogers
in
art.
God
hath
commaunded
them
to
be
done
,
and
requireth
righteousnes
,
not
onely
outward
of
the
body
,
but
also
inward
of
the
mynde
,
and
hath
appointed
for
the
vertuous
,
and
godly
,
rewards
both
in
this
life
,
and
in
the
world
to
came
,
and
to
the
wicked
punishments
,
spirituall
,
corporall
,
and
of
body
and
soule
,
eternall
in
the
pitt
of
Hell
:
Confessions
,
Heluetia
.
Basile
,
Boheme
,
Fraunce
Belgia
,
Ausburge
,
Saxonie
,
Wittemb
.
Sueue
.
Morton
apolog
part
Couell
modest
.
exam.
pag.
Sutcliff
subuers
.
pag.
the
word
meritt
was
vsed
of
the
Auncient
Fathers
,
in
obtayning
rewarde
.
Diuers
both
of
the
Greeke
,
and
Latine
Church
,
taught
freewill
,
meritts
,
and
inuocation
of
Saincts
,
the
doctrine
of
meritts
and
good
deeds
was
taught
.
vsed
the
name
of
meritt
The
doctrine
of
meritts
,
as
it
was
held
and
taught
by
the
auncient
Christians
,
wee
acknowledge
,
and
embrace
.
Wotton
def.
of
Perk.
pag.
Bell
tryall
of
the
new
Religion
cap.
True
it
is
,
I
freely
graunt
,
that
the
holy
Fathers
doe
often
vse
the
word
,
meritt
,
and
doe
often
call
the
workes
of
the
faithfull
,
meretorious
.
to
be
worthie
,
and
meretorious
,
are
rewarded
with
heauen
to
be
worthie
,
and
to
be
meretorious
,
is
all
one
.
Ormerod
paganopapis
.
pag.
doe
notoriously
slaunder
vs
beareing
the
world
in
hand
,
wee
teach
that
none
ought
to
doe
good
in
respect
of
reward
,
be
it
knowne
vnto
you
,
wee
are
farre
from
teacheing
,
that
a
man
ought
not
to
doe
good
in
respect
of
reward
.
God
will
reward
the
Wotton
def.
of
Perk.
pag.
leaste
good
worke
of
any
of
his
children
.
They
that
are
iustified
,
shall
haue
a
speciall
worthynes
in
themselues
,
when
they
shall
come
to
receaue
their
inheritance
,
because
they
shall
be
truly
,
and
fully
sanctified
.
Wotton
def.
of
Perkins
pag.
of
Iustice
God
as
a
iust
iudge
is
to
render
,
Paule
reckons
vp
his
good
seruices
:
and
good
reason
:
for
the
reward
is
not
due
to
any
by
promise
,
but
to
them
that
doe
good
workes
.
For
els
what
should
be
rewarded
?
But
why
should
it
be
called
a
crowne
of
Iustice
?
because
it
is
giuen
to
the
iust
,
according
to
their
iust
works
.
And
in
that
respect
God
is
called
a
iust
iudge
,
in
giueing
this
crowne
:
because
hee
giues
good
for
good
.
wee
wholly
subscribe
to
S.
Wotton
sup.
pag.
Augustine
,
that
God
cannot
but
reward
our
good
workes
,
because
of
his
promise
,
and
because
they
are
such
,
for
the
substance
of
them
,
as
hee
hath
enioyned
:
and
so
(
as
I
haue
saide
often
)
in
generall
Iustice
,
they
that
doe
well
,
must
haue
well
.
you
shall
deserue
of
allmightie
God
condigne
rewarde
.
Theater
of
greate
Britan
pag.
It
is
not
to
be
wondered
at
in
that
these
times
,
the
holy
Acts
of
men
,
which
no
doubt
were
many
,
and
the
habitt
of
monkes
,
the
accounted
holy
garments
of
humilitie
,
were
so
meritoriously
respected
and
reputed
in
the
deuoute
harts
of
the
Religeous
.
Oswy
Kinge
of
Northumberland
Theat.
pag.
hauing
cruelly
slayne
Kinge
Oswyne
of
Deirans
,
in
that
place
afterward
for
satisfaction
of
so
heynous
an
offence
,
a
monastery
was
built
,
as
vppon
like
occasions
,
many
the
like
fowndations
were
layde
.
This
Kinge
Oswy
hauing
raygned
yeares
falling
sicke
,
stroke
with
remorse
for
the
death
of
good
Kinge
Oswyne
,
and
the
blood
which
hee
had
spilt
,
vowed
a
pilgrimadge
to
Rome
.
K.
Wlfhere
his
workes
of
satisfaction
,
in
building
Churches
,
and
monasteryes
,
for
his
Murthering
,
or
Martyringe
his
sonnes
Wlfald
and
Ruffin
.
Ethelbert
Rex
Deo
inspirante
pro
animae
suae
Remedio
,
dedit
Episcopo
Mileto
terram
&c.
Ethelbert
Kinge
by
Gods
Inspiration
,
for
remedy
of
his
soule
hath
giuen
to
Bishop
Miletus
the
land
called
Tu●lingham
for
the
Monastery
of
S.
Paule
Kinge
Ethelbald
liuing
a
wicked
life
being
reprehended
by
the
epistle
of
Boniface
an
English
man
,
and
Archbishop
of
Mentz
,
in
repentance
released
and
priuiledged
the
Church
from
all
tributes
to
himself
▪
and
built
the
Abbey
of
Crowland
in
Lincolneshire
,
for
the
pacifyeing
of
Gods
wrathe
towards
his
syns
.
Kinge
Offa
in
testimonie
of
his
Repentance
,
for
the
blood
hee
had
spilt
,
hee
gaue
the
tenth
part
of
all
his
goods
vnto
the
Church
men
,
and
vnto
the
poore
.
At
Bathe
hee
also
built
an
other
Monastery
,
and
in
Warwickshire
a
Church
,
where
the
adioyninge
towne
,
from
it
and
him
beareth
the
name
Offa
Churche
.
In
greate
deuotion
hee
went
to
Rome
,
where
hee
made
his
Kingedome
subiect
to
a
Tribute
then
called
Peter
peace
,
afterwards
Rome-scot
.
In
honor
of
S.
Albane
,
and
in
repentance
of
his
syns
ouer
against
Verolamium
in
the
place
then
called
Holmehurst
where
that
Proto-martyr
of
Brittaine
for
the
constant
profession
of
Christ
,
loste
his
heade
,
Offa
built
a
magnificent
Monastery
,
endoweinge
it
with
lands
and
ritch
reuenewes
for
the
mayntenance
of
an
hundred
monkes
.
King
Ethelstan
hauing
consented
to
his
brother
Edwynes
death
,
repented
the
same
;
for
besides
his
seuen
yeares
penance
voluntarily
vndergone
,
to
pacify
the
ghost
of
his
betrayed
brother
,
hee
built
the
two
monasteryes
of
Middleton
,
and
Michelnesse
,
goeing
into
the
North
against
the
Danes
,
as
hee
was
a
man
much
deuoted
to
godward
,
turned
a
side
to
visitt
the
Tombe
of
S.
Iohn
of
Beuerley
,
where
earnestly
praying
for
his
prosperous
successe
,
for
want
of
richer
iuells
,
there
offered
his
knife
,
voweing
that
if
hee
returned
,
hee
would
redeeme
it
with
a
worthie
pryce
.
sup.
n
&
pag.
The
enemyes
by
craft
and
subtlety
comeing
to
his
campe
,
hee
awakeing
boldly
rushing
vppon
his
enemyes
,
putt
them
backe
with
the
death
of
fyue
petty
Kings
,
twelue
Dukes
,
and
well
neare
of
the
whole
Army
.
Hee
ioyned
Northumberland
to
the
rest
of
his
Monarchye
,
and
returninge
to
Beuerly
redeemed
his
owne
knife
.
His
dominion
was
the
largest
that
any
Saxon
before
him
had
enioyed
,
and
his
fame
the
greatest
with
all
forreyne
princes
,
who
sought
his
frendshipp
both
with
loue
and
alliance
by
matching
with
his
scisters
,
and
presenting
him
with
rich
and
rare
presents
:
for
Hugh
Kinge
of
Fraunce
besides
other
inestimable
Iuells
,
sent
him
the
sword
of
Constantine
the
greate
,
in
the
hilt
whereof
,
all
couered
with
gold
,
was
one
of
the
nayles
that
fastened
Christ
to
the
crosse
,
and
of
the
speare
,
and
crowne
of
thornes
.
Elfred
the
fourth
sonne
of
Kinge
Ethelwolfe
and
ladie
Osburge
his
wife
,
a
child
of
fyue
yeares
old
,
was
sent
very
honorably
attended
to
the
citie
of
Rome
,
where
Leo
then
Bishop
confirmed
him
,
was
his
godfather
at
confirmation
,
and
anoynted
him
to
the
expectation
of
a
Kingedome
:
growne
in
yeares
hee
grewe
so
in
discretion
,
magnanimitie
,
and
fauour
of
all
men
,
that
in
the
successiue
Raignes
of
his
three
elder
brethren
,
hee
ruled
as
a
viceroy
,
or
secondary
Kinge
vnder
euery
of
them
,
and
after
them
at
the
last
succeeded
in
the
English
monarchye
:
Hee
was
a
moste
worthie
prince
.
Gurmund
or
Gurthurne
the
danish
Kinge
with
thirtie
of
his
cheife
nobilitie
came
to
conditions
with
Kinge
Elfred
,
and
are
christened
.
His
buildings
were
many
,
bothe
to
Gods
seruice
,
and
other
publicke
vse
,
as
at
Edelingsey
a
Monastery
,
at
Winchester
a
new
Minster
,
and
at
Shastesbury
a
howse
of
Nunnes
,
wherein
hee
made
his
daughter
Ethelgeda
the
Abbesse
.
sup.
n.
vertues
of
this
prince
are
matchable
to
any
,
that
euer
raigned
before
him
,
and
exceed
the
moste
,
that
euer
raigned
after
him
,
both
in
seruice
of
God
&c.
pownds
yearely
of
Dane
guilt
was
remitted
by
him
,
payed
for
yeares
continuance
out
of
the
lands
of
all
,
except
onely
the
cleargye
,
because
(
say
our
auntient
lawes
the
Kings
reposed
more
confidence
in
the
prayers
of
holy
Church
,
then
in
the
power
of
Armes
.
His
words
of
Q.
Editha
his
wife
openly
vppon
his
death
bedd
were
:
●hee
was
his
wife
,
but
in
secret
embraceings
as
his
scister
.
K.
Edward
(
and
his
successors
after
)
miraculously
cureth
the
disease
called
now
the
Kings
euill
,
with
other
propheticall
and
heauenly
guists
hee
was
endowed
.
Hee
vowed
a
pilgrimadge
to
Hierusalem
,
for
dischardg
whereof
hee
built
the
Church
of
Westminister
&c.
Kiuge
Edward
a
prince
of
much
vertue
and
integritie
of
life
,
raigned
with
such
Iustice
and
pietie
,
that
hee
obtayned
the
venerable
name
of
Saint
,
and
vnto
posterities
is
distinguished
from
other
Edwards
,
by
the
adiunct
,
Confessor
.
Wee
houlde
charitie
to
be
no
concurringe
cause
of
iustification
with
faith
.
Concil.
Trid
sess.
No
man
ought
to
vse
that
temerarious
saying
,
and
condemned
by
the
Fathers
,
vnder
Anathema
,
that
the
precepts
of
God
are
vnpossible
to
be
kept
of
a
man
iustified
,
for
God
doth
not
commaunde
vnpossible
things
,
but
commaunding
doth
admonish
,
both
to
doe
what
thou
canst
,
and
to
aske
,
what
thou
canst
not
doe
,
and
doth
help
that
thou
mayest
be
able
to
doe
,
whose
commaundements
are
not
heauie
,
whose
yoke
is
sweete
,
and
burden
light
,
for
they
which
are
the
children
of
God
,
doe
loue
,
and
they
which
loue
him
,
as
himself
wittnesseth
,
keepe
his
sayeings
.
wee
are
bownde
to
Communion
Booke
tit
.
chatechisme
,
and
tit
publicke
Baptisme
.
well
beloued
frends
keepe
the
commaundements
,
and
all
that
are
baptized
vowe
to
doe
it
.
The
commaundements
of
God
of
necessitie
are
Hieremias
patriarch
.
constant
.
censur
.
cap.
to
be
obserued
out
of
the
Churche
there
is
no
saluation
.
Feild
sup.
paert.
Sutcliff
ag
.
D.
Kellison
pag.
No
man
doth
teach
,
that
the
commaundements
are
absolutely
,
and
symply
vnpossible
.
Couell
def.
of
Hooker
pag.
The
Churche
of
Romes
opinion
is
true
concerning
committing
or
auoydeing
syn
.
exacteth
wee
should
keepe
all
the
commaundements
.
If
wee
be
not
ourselues
wanteinge
,
though
wee
cannot
auoyde
all
syns
:
yet
wee
may
,
and
shall
auoide
all
greate
and
presumptuous
syns
.
Because
S.
Iames
saith
,
hee
that
keepeth
the
whole
lawe
,
and
offendeth
in
one
,
is
guiltie
of
all
:
some
thought
,
all
syns
to
be
imputed
to
him
,
that
committed
any
one
:
But
S.
Iames
onely
telleth
to
vs
,
that
God
exacteth
a
keepeing
of
them
all
.
This
then
is
the
Conclusion
,
that
though
no
man
be
without
all
syn
,
yet
many
are
without
many
presumpteous
syns
,
which
through
prayers
,
and
good
meanes
they
auoyde
.
Wotton
d●f
.
of
Perkins
pag
▪
True
charitie
,
thoughe
not
perfect
,
may
be
had
in
this
life
,
and
by
it
the
commaundements
of
God
may
be
,
and
are
kept
,
though
not
perfectly
.
Ad
impossibilia
non
est
potentia
:
Ther
is
no
power
to
things
vnpossible
.
Neither
doe
wee
(
Protestants
)
deny
,
that
this
inherent
Righteousnes
Wotton
sup.
pag.
is
such
,
as
might
enable
vs
to
keepe
the
lawe
,
and
shall
when
it
is
perfect
.
Righteousnes
sayth
Austin
is
nothing
els
but
not
to
syn
:
not
to
synne
,
is
to
keepe
the
commaundements
of
the
lawe
:
That
is
as
himself
presently
expownds
it
,
to
doe
none
of
those
things
that
are
forbidden
,
and
to
doe
all
those
things
that
are
commaunded
.
Barlow
Protestant
Barlowe
Answ.
to
a
name
lesse
Cath.
pag.
Kings
haue
many
occasions
,
which
may
allure
them
to
syn
,
especially
hauing
that
priuiledge
in
scripture
,
whether
exgratia
or
de
facto
:
whether
by
exemption
from
God
,
or
feare
of
men
:
that
no
man
may
say
vnto
them
,
why
doe
you
thus
.
Queene
Elizabeth
Queene
Elizabeth
neuer
in
her
life
committed
helish
cryme
.
Barlow●
sup.
pag.
Concil.
Trid.
sess.
Men
were
so
much
the
Seruants
of
syn
,
and
vnder
the
power
of
the
deuill
,
and
deathe
,
that
not
onely
the
gentiles
by
the
strenght
of
nature
,
but
neither
the
Iewes
by
the
letter
of
the
lawe
of
Moses
,
could
be
deliuered
,
or
rise
from
thence
,
allthough
free
will
was
not
extinguished
,
but
weakened
in
power
,
and
declined
in
them
.
The
begynninge
of
iustification
in
them
,
that
be
of
discretion
,
is
to
be
taken
from
God
,
by
Iesus
Christ
,
by
grace
preuenting
,
that
is
from
his
calling
,
by
the
which
when
they
had
no
meritts
,
they
are
called
:
That
they
which
were
auerted
from
God
by
syns
,
by
his
excitatinge
and
helpeing
grace
,
to
conuert
them
,
are
disposed
to
their
iustification
,
freely
assenting
to
the
same
grace
,
and
cooperating
:
So
that
God
touching
the
hart
of
man
,
by
the
illumination
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
neither
man
himself
doth
nothing
at
all
,
receauing
that
inspiration
,
when
hee
may
abiect
it
,
neither
not
withstanding
without
the
grace
of
God
,
can
moue
himself
to
Iustice
,
before
him
,
by
his
free
will
:
Wherevppon
in
holy
scripture
it
is
said
,
be
you
conuerted
to
mee
,
and
I
will
be
conuerted
to
you
,
was
●●e
admonished
of
our
freedome
:
when
wee
answere
,
ô
Lord
conuert
vs
to
thee
,
and
we●
shall
be
conuerted
,
wee
confesse
wee
are
preuented
by
the
grace
of
God
.
Concil.
Trid.
sup.
sess.
If
any
m●n
shall
say
,
that
the
free
will
of
man
,
after
the
syn
of
Adam
,
is
lost
and
extinct
,
lett
him
be
An●●hema
.
Couell
def.
of
Hooker
pag.
Notwithstanding
all
the
wownds
given
to
humane
nature
,
by
the
fall
of
Adam
,
Ignorance
,
Malice
,
Concupiscence
,
and
Infirmitie
:
●et
the
will
is
free
from
necessitie
,
and
coaction
,
though
not
from
miserye
and
infirmitie
▪
In
supernaturall
thing●
wee
say
,
the
Couell
sup.
pag.
will
of
man
hath
not
obtayned
grace
by
freedome
,
but
freedome
by
grace
.
There
is
in
the
will
of
man
,
naturally
that
freedome
,
whereby
it
is
apt
,
to
take
or
refuse
,
any
particular
obiect
whatsoeuer
,
beinge
presented
vnto
it
.
All
the
vnforced
Actions
of
Couell
sup.
def.
of
Hooker
pag
men
,
are
voluntarie
▪
and
all
voluntary
actions
,
tending
to
their
end
,
haue
choice
:
and
all
choice
presupposeth
the
knowledge
of
some
cause
,
wherefore
wee
make
it
:
And
therefore
it
is
no
absurditie
,
to
thinke
,
that
all
Actions
of
men
,
endued
with
the
vse
of
reason
,
are
generally
either
good
,
or
euill
.
Couell
def.
of
Hooker
pag.
Wee
must
needs
confesse
,
that
by
syn
hee
hath
loste
much
:
who
is
now
able
to
comprehend
all
that
hee
should
?
But
wee
dare
not
affirme
,
that
hee
hath
loste
all
,
who
euen
in
this
blindenes
,
is
able
to
see
some
thinge
,
and
in
this
weakenes
,
stronge
enough
,
without
the
light
of
supernaturall
iustifyeing
grace
,
to
treade
out
those
pathes
of
morall
vertues
,
which
haue
not
onely
greate
vse
,
in
humane
societie
,
but
are
also
not
altogether
of
a
nature
oppositely
different
from
mans
saluation
.
Though
syn
hath
giuen
(
as
the
Couell
sup.
pag.
scholemen
obserue
)
foure
wownds
vnto
our
nature
;
Ignorance
,
Malice
,
Concupiscence
,
and
Infirmitie
:
the
first
in
the
vnderstanding
,
the
second
in
the
will
,
the
thirde
in
our
desiring
appetite
,
the
laste
in
the
Irascible
:
yet
the
will
is
free
from
necessitie
,
and
coaction
,
though
not
from
miserie
,
and
Infirmitie
.
For
(
as
S.
Bernard
saith
)
there
is
a
threefold
freedome
,
from
necessitie
,
from
syn
,
from
misery
;
the
first
of
nature
,
the
seconde
of
grace
,
the
third
of
glorie
.
In
the
first
from
the
bondadge
of
coaction
,
the
will
is
free
in
it
owne
nature
,
and
hath
power
ouer
it self
.
In
the
seconde
,
the
will
is
not
free
,
but
freed
from
the
bondadge
of
syn
.
And
in
the
third
it
is
freed
from
the
seruitude
of
corruption
.
Now
that
freedome
,
by
which
the
will
of
man
is
named
free
,
is
the
first
onely
:
And
therefore
wee
dare
say
,
that
the
wick●d
,
who
haue
not
the
two
laste
,
(
being
captiues
to
syn
in
this
life
,
and
to
misery
in
the
life
to
come
)
yet
for
all
this
,
want
not
the
freedome
of
will
.
Couell
sup.
def.
pag.
cheefest
Agents
and
foretops
of
poperye
Petrus
Lombardus
Albertus
,
Bonauentara
,
Scotus
,
S.
Thomas
&c.
Feild
&c.
Man
hath
Hieremias
Patriarch
.
constant
.
Censur
.
cap.
free
will
to
eternall
saluation
Vertue
and
vyce
be
in
the
power
and
choyce
of
man
.
Wee
may
auoide
all
syns
.
It
is
against
the
nature
of
things
,
that
to
be
esteemed
vertue
,
which
a
man
doth
by
necessitie
.
For
euerye
vertuous
action
must
proceede
from
the
libertie
of
the
will
.
Couell
mod.
examinat
.
pag.
Sutcliff
.
subu
.
pag.
Maior
in
Wotton
def.
of
Perk.
pag.
Hee
that
is
chayned
by
syn
,
may
chuse
whether
hee
will
doe
such
an
Action
,
or
no.
Libertie
in
the
state
of
grace
,
to
will
spirituall
good
,
wee
thank
fully
acknowledge
.
Wotton
sup.
pag.
A
man
may
with
hold
himself
from
breaking
into
grosse
syns
.
Wee
deny
not
,
that
it
is
in
the
power
of
men
,
to
make
choyce
of
life
.
Wee
acknowledg
that
the
fault
is
in
euery
man
,
that
is
not
saued
Wotton
def
of
Perk.
pag.
that
the
auntient
Fathers
in
the
primatyue
time
consented
with
Catholicks
,
Wee
say
with
Austin
both
in
words
and
meaneing
,
Sup.
pag.
that
true
Religion
neither
denyes
free
will
,
either
to
a
good
,
or
bad
life
.
The
condition
of
man
after
the
of
Religion
fall
of
Adam
is
such
,
that
hee
cannot
turne
,
and
prepare
himself
by
his
owne
naturall
strength
,
and
good
workes
,
to
faith
,
and
calling
vppon
God
:
Wherefore
wee
haue
no
power
to
doe
good
workes
,
pleasent
,
and
acceptable
to
God
,
without
the
grace
of
God
pr●uenting
vs
,
that
wee
may
haue
a
good
will
,
and
working
with
vs
,
when
wee
haue
that
good
will
.
Feild
.
pag.
Besides
precept●
many
things
were
deliuered
by
the
way
of
counsayle
,
and
aduise
onely
to
the
Churches
.
Precepts
and
Counsailes
haue
this
difference
,
that
the
Couell
def.
of
Hooker
pag.
one
is
of
absolute
necessitie
,
The
other
left
vnto
our
free
election
.
To
cast
away
wholly
the
things
of
the
world
,
is
no
precept
of
necessitie
,
but
an
aduise
of
greater
perfection
.
Hee
that
obeyeth
not
a
precept
,
is
guiltie
of
deserued
punishment
:
but
hee
that
faileth
of
these
counsayle●
,
onely
wanteth
without
syn
,
that
measure
of
perfection
.
For
it
is
not
a
faulte
,
not
to
vowe
,
but
to
vowe
,
and
performe
is
praise
.
Hee
that
performeth
the
one
,
shall
haue
greater
glory
,
but
hee
that
fayleth
of
the
other
,
(
without
repentance
)
shall
haue
certayne
punishment
.
Neither
is
it
said
,
saith
S.
Augustine
,
as
thow
shalt
not
committ
adultery
,
thow
shalt
not
kill
:
So
thow
shalt
not
marrye
,
for
those
are
exacted
,
this
is
offered
.
This
if
it
be
done
,
is
praysed
:
Those
vnlesse
they
be
done
,
are
punished
.
For
saith
S.
Hierome
,
where
it
is
,
but
aduise
,
there
is
left
a
freedome
:
But
where
there
is
a
precept
,
there
is
a
necessitie
.
Pr●cepts
are
common
to
all
:
counsailes
to
the
perfections
of
some
fewe
.
The
precept
being
obserued
hath
a
Reward
,
being
not
obserued
a
punishment
:
But
a
counsaile
or
aduise
,
not
obserued
hath
no
punishment
:
and
beinge
obserued
hath
a
greater
reward
.
In
these
points
all
haue
not
holden
the
same
opinions
;
some
thought
these
cownsailes
to
be
of
the
same
necessitie
with
precepts
:
as
those
Hereticks
called
Apostolici
,
others
esteemed
them
as
things
indifferent
.
Others
as
things
forbidden
,
which
error
is
accused
by
some
of
our
Aduersaries
,
to
be
an
opinion
of
our
Church
.
There
is
none
of
any
second
Iudgment
in
our
Church
,
which
doth
not
thinke
,
that
willinge
pouertie
,
humble
obedience
,
and
true
chastitie
,
are
things
very
commendable
,
and
doe
bringe
with
them
greate
aduantadge
,
to
the
true
perfection
of
a
Christian
life
.
By
these
wee
doe
more
,
then
without
these
wee
should
.
Couell
sup.
pag.
states
of
pouertie
,
chastitie
,
and
obedience
,
belonge
to
these
perfections
:
Not
onely
preists
T●●at
.
of
gr.
Britan.
pag.
and
lay
men
vowed
and
performed
pilgrimadges
,
to
Rome
.
But
Kings
,
Queens
,
and
Bishops
also
did
the
like
.
So
greate
a
deuotion
was
in
their
harts
,
and
so
holy
a
Reuerence
held
they
of
the
place
.
Kinge
Egbert
succeeded
his
vncle
Ceolnuph
in
the
Kingedome
ruling
with
peace
and
pi●tie
twentye
yeares
foresooke
the
wo●ld
,
and
shore
himself
a
monke
,
as
diuers
other
Kings
in
those
dayes
had
done
,
as
Inab
,
Ethelred
,
Kenred
,
Sigebert
,
Sebbi
,
Offa
,
Cronulph
&c.
Q.
Aelfrith
,
Cuthburga
,
Elemner
,
Andrye
,
Quinburge
,
Eadburge
,
Eue
,
Segburge
,
Ethelburge
,
Cuthburga
,
Oswith
,
Kinswith
Ethelwith
,
E●fride
,
Eanifled
,
Erminhild
,
Ethelswith
,
Edgiua
,
Elfgine
,
The
remorse
of
conscience
for
the
blood
hee
had
spilt
,
and
the
places
of
Oratoryes
by
him
destroyed
(
besides
his
Intrusions
into
an
other
mans
Right
)
strucke
so
deepe
a
wounde
into
Kinge
Ethelreds
breast
,
that
e●er
hee
bethought
him
what
recompence
to
make
.
First
then
building
a
goodly
Monastery
at
Bradney
,
and
that
moste
fruitefull
seated
in
the
countie
of
Lincolne
,
thought
that
not
sufficient
to
wa●
aw●●●he
scarrs
of
his
fowle
offence
,
but
determined
in
himself
to
forsake
the
world
,
for
that
was
the
terme
attributed
to
the
monasticall
life
.
But
such
was
the
Religion
then
taught
,
and
the
goldy
zeale
of
the
good
princes
then
raigneinge
,
whose
workes
haue
manifested
their
vertues
,
to
posterities
,
and
faith
in
Christ
,
the
saluation
of
their
soules
,
in
whose
paradise
wee
leaue
them
,
and
Etheldred
to
his
deuent
intent
:
who
to
reconcile
himself
first
vnto
Kenred
,
bequeathed
the
Crowne
solely
to
him
,
allthough
hee
had
a
sonne
capable
thereof
:
then
putting
on
the
habit
of
Religion
,
became
himself
a
monke
in
his
owne
monastery
of
Bradney
where
hee
liued
in
a
regular
life
the
terme
of
twelue
yeares
,
and
therin
lastely
died
Abbot
of
the
place
,
when
hee
had
raigned
yeares
.
Chelred
the
sonne
and
heire
apparant
of
this
Kinge
Ethelred
,
entered
into
Religion
,
when
hee
was
of
sufficient
yeares
to
haue
succeeded
his
Father
in
the
Kingedome
.
Kinge
Osway
Penda
the
mercilesse
Pagan
Kinge
inuading
Kinge
Oswy
refuseing
all
Iuells
and
offers
of
peace
,
Kinge
Oswy
seeketh
help
of
God
by
prayer
.
And
with
such
zeale
as
was
then
embraced
,
vowed
his
yonge
daughter
Elfled
to
be
consecrated
in
perpetuall
virginitie
to
him
,
with
farmes
and
their
lands
,
to
the
erection
,
and
mayntenance
of
a
monastery
;
And
his
enemyes
army
beinge
thirtye
times
his
and
of
well
appointed
and
old
tryed
souldyers
,
Penda
loste
his
life
,
with
discomfiture
of
all
his
mercian
power
.
He
entereth
now
rebellion
,
and
besides
the
alleadgeance
due
to
his
prince
,
in
sacriledgeius
maner
brake
the
hests
of
holy
Church
,
in
deflowring
,
and
taking
a
votarist
to
wife
.
But
fearing
the
Army
of
K.
Edward
bad
in
the
night
winborne
(
which
hee
had
taken
)
and
his
Nunne
adue
,
flyeinge
to
the
Danes
in
Northumberland
.
Hungar
and
Hubba
began
with
fier
and
sworde
to
lay
all
waste
before
them
spareing
neither
parson
,
sexe
,
nor
age
.
The
places
respected
for
publick
good
,
and
sacred
temples
consecrated
onely
to
God
,
which
all
other
Tyrants
haue
forborne
,
the
sauadge
men
as
the
earthes
destroyers
cast
downe
,
and
trampled
vnder
their
prophane
feete
:
amonge
which
for
note
were
the
goodly
Monasteryes
of
Bradney
,
Crowland
,
Peterborough
.
Ely
,
and
Huntington
,
all
layed
in
leuell
with
the
grounde
,
and
their
votaryes
aswell
the
Nunnes
as
the
Monkes
,
murthered
with
their
inhumane
and
mercilesse
swords
:
to
auoide
whose
barbarous
pollutions
,
the
chaste
Nunnes
of
Coldingham
deformed
themselues
to
their
lasciuious
eyes
,
by
cutting
of
their
vpper
lipps
and
noses
:
but
to
euerlasting
remembrance
they
remayne
moste
fayre
and
well
beseeminge
faces
of
puer
virgins
.
tyrants
,
sauadge
men
,
earthe
destroyers
and
prophane
holy
Temples
,
Monasteryes
,
and
places
consecrated
to
God
,
which
all
other
tyrants
haue
forborne
?
Theat
of
gr.
Britt
.
pag.
Went
on
pilgrimadge
to
Rome
to
visit
the
sepulchre
of
S.
Peter
and
Paule
.
Built
many
Churches
and
Abbeyes
,
greately
reuerenced
S.
Benett
hee
offered
vp
his
crowne
vppon
the
Martyrs
S.
Edmunds
Tombe
.
Most
rich
and
royall
Iewells
hee
gaue
to
the
Church
of
Winchester
,
whereof
one
is
recorded
to
be
a
crosse
worth
as
much
as
the
whole
reuenewe
of
England
amounted
to
in
one
yeare
.
Hee
set
his
crowne
,
on
the
heade
of
the
picture
of
our
Sauiour
on
the
crosse
,
at
Winchester
,
neuer
weareinge
it
more
.
Vnto
Couentry
hee
gaue
the
Arme
of
Saint
Augustine
the
Doctor
:
which
hee
bought
at
Papia
,
in
his
returne
from
Rome
,
and
for
which
hee
payed
an
hundred
Talents
of
syluer
,
and
one
of
gold
.
With
his
owne
hands
hee
did
help
to
remoue
the
body
of
Saint
Alphegus
at
the
translation
of
it
from
London
to
Canterbury
,
whome
the
Danes
(
not
withstanding
his
Archiepiscopall
and
sacred
calleing
)
before
had
martyred
at
Greenewich
.
Gunhilda
daughter
of
this
Kinge
,
and
Emma
his
wife
,
was
the
first
wife
of
Romane
Emperor
,
her
surpassing
bewtie
bredd
in
the
Emperour
Ielousy
of
her
Incontinencye
,
the
matter
to
be
tryed
by
combatt
,
her
champion
was
her
page
,
but
a
youth
brought
out
of
England
,
against
agyantlike
man
,
but
the
page
cutt
of
his
heade
.
The
Emperesse
refuseth
the
Emperors
bedd
,
and
tooke
the
holy
vayle
of
a
Nunne
in
Flaunders
where
shee
spent
the
rest
of
her
life
Conference
pag.
Amonge
syns
some
be
greuous
,
or
mortall
,
which
depriue
of
grace
,
others
veniall
,
or
which
doe
consist
with
grace
.
Feild
pag.
Wee
doe
not
denye
the
distinction
of
veniall
and
mortall
syns
,
but
doe
thinke
,
that
some
syns
are
rightly
sayde
to
be
mortall
,
and
some
veniall
:
some
doe
exclude
grace
,
out
of
that
man
in
which
they
are
fownde
,
and
so
leaue
him
in
a
state
,
wherein
hee
hath
nothinge
in
himself
,
that
can
or
will
procure
him
pardon
;
others
doe
not
so
farre
preuayle
,
as
to
bannish
grace
.
Couell
def.
of
Hooker
pag.
Puritane
Protestants
Your
three
false
conclusions
,
seeme
to
establish
a
threefold
error
,
contrary
to
the
doctrine
of
all
Churches
,
that
are
accompted
Christian
.
First
,
that
all
syn
,
is
but
one
syn
.
Secondly
that
all
syns
are
equall
.
Thirdly
that
all
syns
are
vnited
.
The
first
making
no
diuision
of
the
kindes
of
syn
;
the
second
no
distinction
,
of
the
qualities
of
syn
;
and
the
third
no
difference
in
committing
synne
.
Against
these
wee
say
,
(
and
wee
hope
warranted
by
truthe
)
that
syns
are
of
diuers
kinds
:
of
diuers
degrees
:
of
diuers
natures
.
Yt
is
not
all
one
,
to
be
●
foote
,
Couell
def.
of
Hooker
pag.
and
a
rodd
wide
.
And
therefore
the
lawe
that
forbad
but
one
thinge
(
thow
shalt
not
kill
)
forbad
three
things
,
as
Christ
expowndeth
it
;
Anger
to
thy
Brother
:
to
call
him
foole
:
to
offer
him
violence
:
these
hauing
euerye
one
as
their
seuerall
degrees
,
so
their
seuerall
punishment
.
This
Heresie
then
wee
leaue
to
his
first
Authors
Iouinian
,
and
the
rest
.
Protestant
Relator
Relation
of
Religion
cap.
Protestant
paradoxes
Touching
the
eternall
decrees
of
God
,
the
qualitie
of
mans
nature
,
the
vse
of
workes
,
some
of
their
cheife
Authors
haue
scandalized
all
other
Churches
withall
,
yea
and
many
of
their
owne
to
rest
verie
ill
satisfied
.
Protestant
Relator
Relation
of
Religion
cap.
To
giue
ouer
worshippinge
of
Imadges
,
offering
supplication
to
Saincts
,
offensiue
Ceremonyes
,
Indulgences
,
and
vseinge
of
straunge
languadge
,
not
vnderstand
in
our
deuotions
.
worshippinge
of
Imadges
Not
because
it
may
be
beleeued
,
there
is
any
diuinitie
Concil.
trident
.
sess.
or
vertue
in
them
,
for
which
they
are
to
be
worshipped
:
or
that
any
thinge
is
to
be
asked
of
them
:
or
any
trust
to
be
placed
in
the
Imadges
:
as
of
old
it
was
done
of
the
gentils
:
which
placed
their
hope
in
their
Idolls
:
But
because
the
honor
which
is
giuen
vnto
them
,
is
referred
to
the
which
they
represent
:
So
that
by
the
Imadges
which
wee
kisse
,
and
before
which
wee
putt
of
our
hats
,
and
kneele
downe
,
wee
adore
Christ
:
and
reuerence
the
Saincts
whose
similitude
they
beare
.
Which
is
that
which
is
established
against
oppugners
of
Imadges
,
by
the
decrees
of
Councells
,
especially
the
seconde
Synode
of
Nyce
.
The
Greeks
in
a
generall
Willet
Antilog
.
pag.
Councell
held
at
Ny●e
confirmed
and
allowed
the
Adoration
of
Imadges
,
about
the
Time
of
Adrian
the
first
.
Relation
of
Religion
cap.
They
holde
the
worshipping
of
picture
.
Wee
doe
honor
and
are
prostrate
,
to
their
Imadges
,
not
with
that
worshipp
which
is
proper
to
God
,
but
relatiuely
,
and
with
a
certayne
respect
to
the
Exemplars
.
Feild
pag.
like
to
the
honor
wee
doe
to
the
Bookes
of
holy
scripture
.
name
of
Iesus
Reuerence
done
at
Answere
to
the
Millinarie
petition
pag.
the
name
of
Iesus
,
to
be
our
Inward
subiection
to
his
diuine
Maiestie
,
and
an
apparant
token
of
our
deuotion
.
Perkins
probl.
pag.
Honor
,
veneratio
,
reuerentia
exhibetur
Sacramento
,
quatenus
signum
est
.
Honor
,
worship
,
reuerence
is
giuen
to
the
Sacrament
,
as
it
is
a
signe
.
quatenus
signum
est
,
as
it
is
a
signe
signes
of
grace
Articul
.
Relig.
honored
,
worshipped
,
reuerenced
an
honorable
badge
There
was
a
Couell
against
Burges
pag.
reuerent
vse
,
and
estimation
of
the
signe
of
the
crosse
in
the
Apostles
time
.
It
is
a
lawfull
outward
ceremonie
,
and
Couell
sup.
pag.
honorable
badge
:
and
the
verie
name
of
the
crosse
hath
and
shall
be
honorable
amongst
all
true
Christians
to
the
worlds
end
.
It
was
so
farre
honored
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
that
it
often
expresseth
,
the
whole
meritt
of
Christs
passion
.
It
seemeth
to
be
an
Apostolicall
tradition
.
It
had
then
honor
,
was
an
auncient
and
reuerende
signe
.
The
wood
of
the
crosse
in
the
Church
of
Constantin
:
in
the
feaste
of
the
exaltation
Perkins
probl.
pag.
of
it
,
was
kissed
and
worshipped
,
The
crosse
was
reuerenced
,
and
worshipped
within
the
first
Paulinus
,
S.
Hierome
,
Euagrius
,
Burges
apol.
apud
Couell
pag.
Origen
,
Tertullian
,
S.
Ciprian
,
S.
Hierome
,
S.
Athanasius
,
and
S.
Augustine
did
allowe
as
much
reuerence
and
vertue
to
the
signe
of
the
crosse
,
as
Catholicks
Wotton
def.
of
Perk.
pag.
Lactantius
approued
the
worship
of
the
Crosse
.
Wotton
def.
sup.
pag.
I
honor
the
history
of
Imadges
,
and
doe
properly
worshipp
them
.
Perlins
probl.
pag.
The
vse
of
Imadges
was
publicke
in
Churches
within
the
first
The
Imadge
of
Mary
the
virgin
was
wont
to
be
caryed
in
solemne
pompe
,
solemni
in
pompa
efferri
.
Wotton
def.
of
Perk.
pag.
did
worshippe
the
pictures
of
the
Cherubyns
.
Theat
of
gr.
Britt
.
pag.
By
the
cleargie
that
are
accompted
the
light
of
the
worlde
,
in
a
Councell
at
Rome
held
vnder
Pope
Constantyne
the
first
,
it
was
decreed
and
commaunded
,
that
carued
Imadges
should
be
made
to
the
memoriall
of
Saints
,
and
should
be
set
vp
in
Churches
,
with
respectiue
adoration
.
Monuments
of
Christian
Religion
Apostata
)
destroyeth
all
monuments
of
Theat.
pag.
Christian
Religion
,
amonge
others
the
Imadge
of
Christ
made
of
brasse
at
Caesarea
Philippi
,
where
the
miraculously
curing
herbe
grewe
.
In
Diocletian
his
time
a
thowsand
Saints
suffered
Martyrdome
at
Lichfeild
,
in
Theat.
pag.
memorye
whereof
the
citye
beareth
armes
to
this
day
,
in
an
Eschacheon
of
Landskip
,
sondry
parsons
diuersly
martyred
.
Our
Kings
ranked
for
sanctitie
before
all
other
potentates
of
the
earth
,
as
Vincentius
The
virgin
Mary
with
her
sonne
in
her
Armes
,
in
the
ensigne
of
Arthur
,
so
often
desplayed
for
Christ
doth
shewe
the
badge
of
that
ages
Christianitie
.
the
auntient
Charters
of
the
fowndation
of
Glastenbury
it
is
called
Origo
Religionis
in
Anglia
:
in
an
other
:
Tumulum
Sanctorum
,
ab
ipsis
discipulis
Domini
aedificatum
fuisse
vener
abilem
.
The
beginninge
of
Religion
in
England
,
that
it
was
a
graue
of
Saints
builded
by
the
disciples
of
our
Lord
,
and
venerable
Kinge
Arthur
benefactor
vnto
it
,
his
Armes
there
an
Escucheon
,
whereon
a
crosse
with
the
virgin
Mary
in
the
first
quarter
is
set
,
and
held
to
be
the
Armes
of
that
Abbey
.
Kinge
Oswy
giueth
n.
&c.
a
playne
crosse
in
euery
part
a
Lyon
Rampant
.
The
next
Kinge
Wlfhere
a
S.
Andrewes
crosse
.
So
these
Kings
following
Kinge
Ethelred
,
Kenred
,
Chelred
,
Ethelbald
,
Offa
,
Egfride
,
Kenwolfe
to
the
yeare
Kinge
Egbert
,
Ethelwolfe
,
Ethelbald
,
Ethelbert
,
Ethelred
,
Elfred
,
Edward
syrnamed
the
elder
,
Ethelstan
,
Edmund
,
Edred
,
Edwy
,
Edgar
,
Edward
syrnamed
the
Martyr
Ethelred
,
Edmund
syrnamed
Ironsyde
,
and
Edward
the
Confessor
.
The
Saxons
before
Kinge
William
his
time
vsed
onely
to
signe
their
Charters
,
with
guilt
crosses
,
and
such
markes
.
Kinge
Inas
Theat.
pag.
Kinge
Ine
buildeth
the
renowned
Abbey
of
Glastenbury
moste
stately
to
the
honor
of
Christ
,
Peter
,
and
Paule
,
where
formerly
stood
the
old
cell
of
Ioseph
of
Aremathea
,
which
this
Kinge
Ina
after
a
most
sumptuous
maner
new
built
,
the
chapell
whereof
hee
garnished
with
gold
,
and
syluer
,
and
gaue
rich
ornaments
thereto
:
as
Altare
,
Chalice
,
Censor
,
Candlesticks
,
Bason
,
and
holy
water
buckett
Imadges
,
and
pale
for
the
Altare
of
an
incredible
value
.
Kinge
Canutus
Canutus
the
Danes
Theat.
pag.
greatest
Kinge
,
so
soone
as
hee
became
a
Christian
in
England
,
held
it
his
cheefest
maiestie
,
to
be
the
vassall
of
Christ
.
And
with
such
deuotion
as
then
was
taught
,
crowned
the
Crucifixe
at
Winchester
,
with
the
crowne
hee
wore
:
and
neuer
after
,
through
all
his
Raigne
,
by
any
meanes
would
weare
the
same
.
Protestant
Relator
The
holy
Councell
doth
commaunde
Concil.
trident
.
sess.
all
Bishops
and
others
,
which
haue
the
office
and
chardge
of
teaching
;
That
according
to
the
vse
of
the
Catholicke
and
Apostolicke
Church
,
receaued
from
the
primatiue
times
of
Christian
Religion
,
and
the
consent
of
holy
Fathers
,
and
decrees
of
holy
Councells
cheefely
,
that
they
diligently
instruct
the
faithfull
of
the
Intercession
of
Saincts
Inuocation
,
honor
of
Relicks
,
and
lawfull
vse
of
Imadges
:
teaching
them
,
that
it
is
good
that
the
Saincts
which
raigne
with
Christ
offer
their
prayers
to
God
,
for
men
:
and
that
it
is
profitable
,
humbly
to
call
vppon
them
:
and
to
fly
to
their
prayers
,
ayde
,
and
helpe
,
to
obtayne
benefites
of
God
,
by
his
sonne
Iesus
Christ
,
our
Lord
,
who
alone
is
our
Redeemer
and
Sauiour
.
Feild
.
l.
Saincts
in
heauen
doe
pray
for
all
in
generall
.
Yf
hee
absolutely
denyed
,
that
the
Saincts
departed
doe
pray
for
vs
,
wee
thinke
hee
erred
:
for
wee
(
Protestants
)
hold
they
pray
in
genere
.
Feild
pag.
Wee
protest
and
professe
before
God
,
men
,
and
Angells
:
That
the
Angells
expect
his
Maiesties
faithfull
seruice
.
vppon
whose
parson
I
pray
that
the
Theat
of
gr.
Britt
.
pag.
Angells
of
Iacobs
God
may
euer
attend
,
to
his
greate
glorye
,
and
greate
Britaynes
happines
.
Protestant
Bishop
Barlowe
Answere
to
a
nameles
Oath
pag.
ô
blessed
Trinitie
,
and
all
you
glorious
Angells
can
you
endure
this
hellish
blasphemye
,
and
brooke
these
slawnderous
us
impieties
,
in
silence
and
vnreuenged
?
Protestant
Bishope
Wilkes
obedience
pag.
Wotton
def.
of
Perk.
pag.
The
Saincts
departed
wee
loue
and
honor
;
of
their
credit
with
God
wee
doubt
not
:
their
care
of
men
wee
deny
not
.
George
Close
blacke
Torrington
So
shall
the
Angells
reioyce
in
your
contrition
,
allmightie
God
accept
your
Confession
,
and
the
whole
world
keepe
an
holy
day
for
your
satisfaction
.
Kings
speache
die
Martij
An.
at
Whitehall
It
is
a
Christian
dutie
in
euery
man
,
and
not
to
be
ashamed
to
giue
an
account
of
his
profession
,
before
men
,
and
Angells
as
oft
,
as
occasion
shall
require
.
before
them
Couell
examinat
.
pag.
Doth
any
man
thinke
,
the
Angells
doe
not
help
vs
,
being
ministring
spirits
?
and
seing
God
hath
giuen
his
Angells
chardge
ouer
vs
,
may
wee
not
pray
to
haue
their
assistance
.
Couell
exam.
sup.
pag.
The
Angells
attend
to
further
our
Requests
.
Protestant
Archbishops
Hieremias
in
censur
.
cap.
Wee
doe
not
acknowledge
other
for
God
besids
thee
:
But
wee
make
all
Saincts
Mediators
,
and
cheefely
and
excellently
aboue
all
others
,
the
Mother
of
God
himself
,
Mary
the
Mother
of
God
.
And
wee
constitute
all
Saincts
Mediators
,
and
Aduocates
for
vs
.
And
they
pray
not
onely
for
vs
,
but
also
for
those
which
be
deade
,
so
that
they
dyed
not
in
mortall
syn
.
For
in
such
a
case
,
no
Iob
,
or
Daniell
,
though
they
should
stand
vp
to
pray
,
should
deliuer
their
children
.
Wee
call
vppon
our
Lady
,
Angells
,
Archangells
,
that
Precursor
and
Prophet
of
our
Lord
,
the
Baptist
,
also
the
glorious
Apostles
,
Prophets
,
Martyrs
,
and
holy
Pastors
,
and
Doctors
,
also
the
Companie
of
holy
women
,
and
all
Saincts
,
to
make
intercession
for
vs
synners
.
free
from
superstition
Confer
.
pag.
There
was
in
the
Church
Intercessio
singularium
,
Perlins
probl.
pag.
prosingularibus
,
Intercession
to
Saincts
in
particular
,
for
men
or
things
in
particular
.
Intercession
of
the
Saincts
for
those
that
lyue
.
)
The
auncient
Fathers
were
wont
in
their
Masses
,
(
In
liturgijs
)
to
recite
the
names
of
Martyrs
and
Saincts
,
requiring
further
,
and
asking
our
Lord
,
that
hee
would
graunt
this
,
or
that
,
by
their
prayers
,
or
intercessions
.
The
auntient
Fathers
especially
Perkins
sup.
pag.
yeares
of
Christ
did
syn
in
the
inuocation
of
Saincts
:
yea
were
guiltie
of
sacriledge
.
Damianus
,
Prosper
Ormerod
pict.
pap
.
pag.
They
did
not
ponderously
consider
of
this
question
.
Allthough
the
Auncient
Fathers
had
all
ioyntly
embraced
this
opinion
:
yet
are
not
wee
therefore
bownd
to
receaue
it
.
Middleton
papistom
.
pag.
That
Christians
celebrated
the
memories
of
Martyrs
,
for
these
two
intents
:
That
wee
may
be
associate
to
their
meritts
,
and
holpen
with
their
prayers
.
Morton
Apol.
part.
how
all
Antiquitie
taught
inuocation
of
Saincts
.
Couell
against
Burges
pag.
an
vsurping
vntruthe
was
one
of
the
seuen
holy
Angells
,
that
offer
vp
the
prayers
of
the
Saincts
of
God
:
Couell
sup.
pag.
If
it
be
an
an
vsurped
vntruthe
,
for
the
Angells
to
offer
vp
the
prayers
of
the
Church
,
vnto
God
,
in
the
mediation
of
his
sonne
,
wee
shall
(
peraduenture
)
depriue
our selues
of
a
greate
parte
of
their
Ministery
,
and
dissolue
that
communion
of
Saincts
,
which
wee
professe
to
beleeue
as
an
Article
of
Gods
truthe
.
Kings
Canons
.
An.
Ipso
facto
,
to
affirme
,
or
teach
,
that
the
forme
and
maner
of
making
and
consecrating
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
deacens
,
conteyneth
any
thinge
in
it
,
that
is
repugnant
to
the
word
of
God
.
Abridgment
An.
The
oathe
of
supreamacie
is
thus
concluded
,
so
helpe
mee
God
,
and
all
Saincts
,
and
the
holy
Euangelists
.
Protestant
Relator
their
offensyue
Ceremonies
Articul
.
Relig.
The
Church
hath
power
to
decree
Rites
,
or
ceremonyes
,
and
authoritie
in
controuersies
of
faith
.
Couell
modest
.
examinat
.
pag.
The
primatiue
Councells
haue
condemned
them
as
Hereticks
,
onely
for
being
stiffely
opposite
in
this
kinde
.
Couell
sup.
pag.
Wee
call
them
,
Ceremonies
,
properly
all
such
things
,
as
are
the
externall
Act
of
Religion
,
which
haue
their
commendation
,
and
allowance
from
no
other
cause
,
but
onely
,
that
in
Gods
worshipp
they
are
vertuous
furtherances
of
his
honor
.
All
Ceremonies
may
be
diuided
thus
:
some
were
for
iustifications
,
such
as
the
lawe
commaunded
,
whereby
the
obseruer
was
made
more
purified
,
and
more
holy
.
In
place
whereof
afterward
succeeded
those
,
that
were
for
ornament
,
and
to
signifie
such
vertues
,
as
were
requisite
in
those
parties
,
that
rightly
vse
them
.
Secondly
in
Respect
of
the
Author
,
some
were
ordinances
of
nature
,
as
to
looke
vp
to
heauen
,
to
lyft
vp
the
hands
,
to
howe
the
knees
,
to
knocke
the
breast
,
and
such
like
,
when
wee
pray
,
things
vsed
in
their
deuotion
by
the
Heathens
themselues
:
others
were
appointed
by
God
himself
,
some
by
the
Apostles
,
and
Bishops
,
that
succeeded
in
their
place
:
thirdly
some
in
the
parts
of
the
immediate
worship
,
as
sacrifice
,
prayer
,
adoration
,
and
such-like
:
some
onely
dispose
,
as
fasting
,
austere
liuing
:
some
are
onely
instruments
,
as
Churches
,
Altares
,
chalices
,
and
all
those
,
which
religeously
beinge
seperated
.
serue
onely
to
make
the
deuotion
more
solemne
,
and
that
solemnitie
to
be
more
holy
.
Fourthly
of
these
some
,
respect
parsons
,
some
times
,
some
other
concerne
places
,
all
which
concurringe
in
a
dyuine
worship
,
are
with
Ceremonyes
by
seperation
made
sacred
,
and
so
fitter
to
serue
vnto
holy
vses
.
Lastely
some
are
particular
,
some
more
generall
,
and
vniuersall
.
Couell
supr.
pag.
There
is
nothinge
,
can
be
a
surer
preseruer
of
Religion
,
then
to
keepe
it
from
contempt
:
a
thinge
not
easely
done
,
where
it
is
left
destitute
and
depriued
of
holy
Ceremonies
.
For
the
principall
excellency
of
our
Religion
being
spirituall
,
is
not
easely
obserued
,
of
the
greater
number
,
which
are
carnall
:
and
therefore
wee
propownde
not
naked
mysteryes
,
but
cloathe
them
:
that
these
offeringe
to
the
sences
a
certayne
Maiestie
,
may
be
receaued
of
the
minde
,
with
a
greater
Reuerence
.
And
therefore
some
of
the
Fathers
,
accounting
them
as
the
shell
to
the
kernell
,
haue
saide
,
that
noe
Religion
,
either
true
or
false
,
was
able
to
consist
without
them
.
sacrifice
,
altares
Articul
.
Relig.
Couell
modest
.
examinat
pag.
Church
to
haue
beene
stiffely
opposite
in
this
kinde
.
Protestant
Relator
Relation
cap.
or
cap.
With
Rome
they
concurre
in
the
opinion
of
Transsubstantiation
,
and
generally
in
the
seruice
,
and
whole
bodie
of
the
Masse
,
in
praying
to
Saincts
,
in
auricular
confession
,
in
offering
of
sacrifice
,
and
prayer
for
the
deade
,
and
in
these
without
any
,
or
with
no
materiall
difference
.
They
holde
purgatorie
also
,
and
worshipping
of
pictures
,
for
the
forme
and
ceremonyes
of
the
Masse
,
they
much
resemble
the
Latines
.
In
crosseings
they
are
verie
plentifull
.
Their
liturgies
be
the
same
that
in
the
old
time
,
namely
S.
Basils
,
S.
Chrisostomes
and
S.
Gregoryes
translated
,
without
any
bending
of
them
to
that
chaunge
of
languadge
,
which
their
tonge
hath
suffered
.
In
summe
all
those
opinions
which
grew
into
the
Church
,
before
that
seperation
,
betweene
the
Greekes
and
Latines
,
and
all
those
ceremonies
which
were
common
vnto
bothe
,
they
still
retayne
,
as
their
Crosseings
and
Tapers
with
others
.
Greekes
agree
with
the
Latines
and
Romane
Church
in
all
opinions
,
and
ceremonies
vsed
before
their
seperation
.
Willet
Antil
.
pag.
Feild
.
l.
Sutcliff
subuor
.
pag.
&
epist
,
dedicat
.
Willet
Antilog
.
pag.
Relation
of
Religion
cap.
For
order
in
the
worlde
,
for
quiet
in
the
Churche
,
for
auoyding
of
scandall
,
for
propagatinge
and
encrease
,
of
what
greate
power
that
vnitie
is
,
which
proceeds
from
authoritie
,
the
papacie
may
teache
.
The
outward
state
and
glorie
of
their
seruice
,
doth
ingender
,
Relation
sup.
cap.
quicken
,
encrease
,
and
norish
the
inwarde
reuerence
,
respect
and
deuotion
,
which
is
due
vnto
soueraigne
Maiestie
,
and
power
.
Their
outward
gestures
are
decent
,
reuerent
and
significant
offensyue
ceremonyes
in
her
best
and
florishinge
state
a
Rule
to
all
Maior
proposition
Articul
.
of
Relig.
The
Church
hath
power
to
decree
,
Rites
or
ceremonies
,
and
authoritie
in
controuersies
of
faith
.
Mother
Church
Hull
Romes
polecies
pag
Romes
polecies
Lent
,
embringe
dayes
,
friday
,
altares
,
lynnen
,
Albes
,
corporalls
,
preists
Roabes
,
the
feaste
of
S.
Peters
chaynes
,
the
feast
of
Candlemasse
.
The
exaltation
of
the
crosse
,
the
Saincts
fastinge
euens
,
Annoyntinge
the
sicke
,
annoynting
Bishops
,
crossinge
with
Chrisme
in
Baptisme
,
Saincts
Shrynes
,
Hymnes
.
pax
to
be
caryed
about
to
be
kissed
,
the
paschall
Tapar
on
Easter
Eauen
,
to
be
hallowed
,
organes
and
Church
instruments
,
singeing
of
psalmes
in
order
with
Antiphones
,
Masse
for
the
deade
,
canonicall
howres
,
processions
,
processions
to
goe
rownde
about
the
Churche
euery
sonday
.
Morton
Apol.
part.
Couell
examinat
.
Ormerod
pict.
parit
.
G.
Theat
of
gr.
Britan.
pag.
holy
water
,
holy
fonts
,
interrogatories
in
Baptisme
,
dedication
of
Churches
,
introyte
of
Masse
,
wafer
cakes
to
be
consecrated
in
the
holy
Mysteries
,
the
Ringe
in
Marriadge
her
best
estate
Mother
Church
Telesphorus
,
Calixtus
,
Stephanus
,
Siluester
,
Sixtus
,
Hull
.
sup.
pag.
Morton
Couell
Ormer
.
sup
Vigilius
,
Honorius
,
Bonifacius
,
Sergius
,
Leo
,
Innocentius
,
Zozimus
,
Vitellian
,
Celestine
,
Pelagius
,
Vrbanus
,
Agapitus
,
Damasus
,
Higinius
,
Pius
,
Celestinus
,
Alexander
.
K.
in
parlam
.
Kinge
in
Confer
at
Hampton
pag.
her
florishing
and
best
estate
may
not
depart
from
it
Metropolitanes
,
Archbishops
Couell
modest
.
exam.
pag.
Eyther
Euaristus
Bishop
in
the
See
of
Rome
Couell
supr.
pag.
or
as
some
say
,
Dyonisius
first
assigned
the
precincts
,
to
euery
parish
,
and
appointed
to
each
Presbiter
,
a
certaine
compasse
,
whereof
himself
should
take
charge
alone
.
Preists
,
Bishops
,
Archbishops
,
Metropolitanes
Couell
ex●m
pag.
The
primatyue
Councells
haue
condemned
them
as
Hereticks
,
onely
for
being
stiffely
opposite
in
this
kinde
.
They
haue
done
nothing
els
,
but
vntile
the
howse
,
that
the
Rafters
,
beames
,
and
the
mayne
timber
might
with
the
violence
of
tempests
more
speedely
perish
.
Cai●●an
.
tract.
Sot
.
dist.
Abul
q.
Matth.
Ledes
.
p.
Sot
.
&
alij
.
Feild
l.
The
true
Churche
admitteth
and
receaueth
all
that
with
sorrowfull
repentance
returne
,
and
seeke
reconciliation
,
how
greate
soeuer
their
offences
haue
beene
:
not
forgetting
to
vse
due
seueritie
,
which
yet
shee
sometime
remitteth
.
The
due
and
iust
consideration
,
mouing
the
Church
to
remitt
some
thinge
of
her
wonted
seueritie
is
,
either
priuate
or
publicke
perill
.
The
auncient
Bishops
Feild
.
sup.
l.
were
wont
to
cutt
of
greate
partes
of
enioyned
penance
:
which
remission
and
relaxation
was
called
an
Indulgence
.
Out
of
the
not
vnderstanding
whereof
,
grewe
the
popish
pardons
and
Indulgences
.
Feild
sup.
l.
priuate
or
publi●ke
perill
a
paena
,
&
culpa
:
from
the
punishment
and
guilt
of
synne
,
Here
shall
the
sicke
parson
make
a
speciall
confession
,
if
hee
feele
his
conscience
troubled
with
any
weightie
Matter
.
After
which
confession
the
preist
shall
absolue
him
after
this
sorte
.
Our
Lord
whoe
hath
left
power
in
this
Church
to
absolue
all
sinners
,
which
truely
repent
,
and
beleeue
in
him
,
of
his
greate
mercie
forgiue
thee
thine
offences
:
and
by
his
authoritie
committed
to
mee
,
I
absolue
thee
from
all
thy
sins
,
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
and
of
the
Sonne
,
and
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
Amen
.
the
Preist
shall
absolue
him
.
Christ
hath
left
power
in
his
Church
to
absolue
all
sinners
.
by
his
authoritie
committed
to
mee
,
I
absolue
thee
from
all
thy
sins
,
&c.
Bonau
.
d.
p.
q.
vlt.
Ric.
ibidem
q.
ma.
q.
Gabr.
lect.
in
can
.
Missa
.
Gerson
q.
de
hacre
.
Aug.
de
Ancon
.
in
summa
q.
Adr.
Ca.
Sot
.
Cord.
Ledesm
.
q.
In
the
primatiue
Church
there
was
a
godly
discipline
,
that
at
the
begynninge
of
Lent
,
such
parsons
as
were
notorious
synners
,
were
putt
to
open
penance
,
and
punished
in
this
world
,
that
their
soules
might
be
saued
in
the
day
of
the
Lord
,
and
that
other
admonished
by
their
example
might
be
the
more
afraide
to
offend
.
That
the
said
discipline
may
be
restored
is
a
thinge
much
to
be
wished
.
be
putt
to
penance
,
and
punished
in
this
worlde
that
their
soules
might
be
saued
in
the
day
of
the
Lorde
.
M.
Higgons
Theoph.
Higg
.
ser
Mart.
An.
there
is
a
death
in
syn
,
and
a
death
to
syn
,
so
there
is
a
double
resurrection
:
the
first
from
syn
;
the
second
from
the
punishment
,
which
followeth
therevppon
.
a
straunge
Tonge
in
de●●tions
Doue
persuasion
Pag.
cap.
of
prayer
Vntill
of
late
throughout
the
west
part
of
the
worlde
publicke
prayers
were
in
Latine
:
in
the
east
part
in
Greeke
euen
amonge
those
nations
,
to
whome
these
languadges
were
no
mother
tonges
.
Liturgie
,
Masse
S.
Augustine
S.
Gregorie
comming
alsoe
into
Kent
,
hee
was
not
Sutcliff
Feb.
Pag.
able
to
speake
one
worde
of
English
,
nor
to
preache
,
vnlesse
it
were
by
his
Interpretor
.
S.
Augustine
Latine
Masse
was
sunge
at
the
sixt
Synode
Hull
Romes
polecies
Pag.
at
Constantinople
in
the
yeare
D.
Doue
Doue
persuas
.
pag.
In
Wales
their
mother
tonge
is
welche
,
in
Cornewall
cornish
,
in
Ireland
Irish
,
yett
in
all
these
places
the
publicke
seruice
is
reade
in
English
.
S.
Basile
,
S.
Chrisostome
S.
Basile
,
S.
Chrisostome
,
&c.
Protestant
Relator
Their
Liturgies
bee
Relation
cap.
the
same
that
in
the
olde
time
,
namely
S.
Basils
,
S.
Chrisostomes
,
and
S.
Gregories
translated
,
without
any
bending
of
them
to
that
chaunge
of
languadge
,
which
their
tonge
hath
suffered
.
excellencie
for
pietie
,
and
reuerence
Relation
cap.
towards
God
,
zeale
towards
the
truthe
,
of
loue
towards
this
people
,
which
euen
with
teares
they
can
often
testifie
,
they
match
their
aduersaries
,
in
the
best
,
and
in
the
rest
farr
exceede
them
.
For
bookes
of
prayer
and
pietie
,
all
Contryes
are
full
of
them
at
this
day
in
their
owne
languadge
,
Their
opposites
,
Protestants
,
by
their
weakenes
and
coldnes
are
enforced
to
take
their
bookes
to
supply
theirs
.
Such
is
their
diligence
,
and
dexteritie
in
instructing
,
that
euen
the
Protestants
themselues
(
in
some
places
)
send
their
sonnes
to
their
scholes
,
vppon
desire
to
haue
them
proue
excellent
in
those
arts
they
teache
.
This
order
hath
alsoe
their
solemne
catechizinge
,
in
their
churches
,
on
sondayes
,
and
holydayes
,
for
all
youth
that
will
come
,
or
can
bee
drawne
vnto
it
.
But
this
point
of
their
scholes
in
instructing
youth
,
is
thought
of
such
moment
by
men
of
wisedome
and
Iudgment
,
beeing
taught
so
by
very
experience
and
triall
thereof
,
that
the
planting
of
a
good
Colledge
of
Iesuites
in
any
place
,
is
esteemed
the
onely
suer
way
,
to
replant
that
Religion
,
and
in
time
to
eate
out
the
contrary
.
Protestant
Relator
Concil.
Trid.
Sesi
Veneranda
esse
àfidelibus
&c.
The
bodies
of
Martyrs
&c.
Are
to
be
reuerenced
of
the
faithfull
.
Willet
Antill
.
pag.
Sutcliff
Subu
.
pag.
I
will
honor
his
Relicks
,
and
commend
his
gratious
memorie
.
esteemed
much
the
relicks
of
Saincts
.
And
in
their
time
,
Churches
were
built
in
the
honor
of
Saints
,
and
their
relicks
worshipped
.
Willet
Antil
.
pag.
Vigilantius
was
condemned
of
heresie
for
denyall
thereof
,
M.
Wotton
Wotten
def.
of
Perk.
pag.
It
was
the
maner
of
the
primatiue
Church
to
pray
at
the
Tombes
of
Martirs
:
and
the
Christians
assembled
ordinarily
,
where
the
Martirs
were
buried
.
S.
Hierome
Wotten
sup.
pag.
Paula
:
shee
went
into
the
Sepulchre
,
and
kissed
the
stone
of
his
Resurrection
,
which
the
Angell
had
remoued
from
the
dore
of
the
Tombe
:
the
place
of
his
bodie
,
where
the
Lord
had
lien
,
as
if
shee
had
thristed
for
the
desired
waters
,
shee
li●k●d
with
her
faithfull
tonge
.
M.
Perkins
Perkins
problem
.
pag.
Ecclesia
honorauit
&
veneratione
prosecuta
est
reliquias
mortuorum
.
The
primatiue
Church
did
honour
,
and
prosecute
with
reuerence
the
Relicks
of
the
deade
.
M.
Wotton
You
bringe
diuers
Wotton
def.
of
Perk.
pag.
proofes
,
that
the
Arke
was
had
in
greate
reuerence
:
all
needlesse
for
whoe
denies
it
?
The
Iewes
,
saith
Hierome
,
in
foretimes
worshipped
the
holy
of
holies
,
because
there
were
the
Cherubins
,
and
the
propitiatorie
,
and
the
arke
of
the
testament
,
Manna
,
Aarons
rodd
,
and
the
golden
altare
,
Hee
speakes
not
of
worshippinge
the
Arke
,
but
the
holy
of
holyes
,
because
of
the
things
,
that
were
in
it
.
Hee
makes
the
Propitiatorie
,
Manna
,
Aarons
Rod
,
and
the
golden
Altare
,
causes
of
that
worship
,
as
well
as
the
Cherubins
.
In
the
words
followinge
hee
counts
the
Sepulchre
of
our
Lord
more
worthie
of
wor●hip
.
are
more
worthie
of
worship
Not
onely
Preists
and
lay
men
,
vowed
and
Theat.
pag.
performed
pilgrimadges
to
Rome
,
but
Kings
,
Queenes
and
Bishops
also
did
the
like
.
Kinge
Kenred
abandoned
both
crowne
and
contry
,
and
went
to
Rome
,
where
of
Pope
Constantine
hee
receaued
the
tonsure
and
habit
of
a
monke
,
at
the
Apostles
tombes
.
Kings
Cadwallader
and
Chodwald
(
if
not
both
one
)
abandoned
their
kingedoms
about
the
yeare
touke
habitt
of
Religion
in
Rome
,
so
Kinge
Iuor
a
Brittaine
and
Kinge
Iue
a
Saxon.
Ceadwalla
King
of
the
west
Saxons
goeth
on
pilgrimadge
to
Rome
.
Kinge
Inas
after
hee
had
raigned
in
greate
prosperitie
yeares
and
odd
moneths
,
professing
voluntary
pouertie
,
went
to
Rome
,
where
in
the
habitt
of
a
Religeous
man
hee
ended
his
life
in
pore
estate
.
Kinge
Osroy
vowed
a
pilgrimadge
to
Rome
.
Kinge
Offa
in
greate
deuotion
went
to
Rome
.
Kinge
Canatus
went
on
pilgrimadge
to
Rome
,
to
visitt
the
sepulchres
of
S.
Peter
and
S.
Paule
.
Yt
was
an
auntient
custome
to
goe
to
Hierusalem
on
pilgrimadge
with
a
redd
crosse
worne
on
their
backe
,
whence
the
name
crosse-backe
,
or
in
old
English
crouche-backe
was
to
them
attributed
.
Whence
Edmund
Earle
of
Lancaster
second
sonne
to
Henry
gott
that
name
.
So
the
crouched
or
crossed
friers
Lagman
Kinge
of
man
gaue
ouer
his
kingdome
,
tooke
the
crosse
wento
to
Hierusalem
.
a
most
vertuous
religeous
brittish
Lady
,
Mother
to
Emperor
Constantine
the
greate
her
pilgrimadge
to
Hierusalem
.
Offa
heire
to
the
crowne
of
Eastangles
vppon
a
Religeous
deuotion
tooke
his
pilgrimadge
to
the
sepulchre
of
Christ
.
Swayne
eldest
sonne
of
Earle
Goodwyn
(
so
potent
against
K.
Edward
the
Confessor
)
vppon
a
remorse
of
Conscience
vndertooke
a
pilgrimadge
to
Hierusalem
,
and
in
his
returne
dyed
in
Lycia
.
Seeing
at
the
city
phalesia
in
Normandy
a
moste
bewtifull
damsell
called
Arlett
,
tooke
her
to
his
bedd
,
he
begatt
on
her
William
his
onely
sonne
,
and
after
vppon
a
remorse
of
Conscience
vndertooke
a
pilgrimadge
vnto
Hierusalem
from
whence
hee
neuer
againe
returned
.
Duke
Robert
intending
his
pious
pilgrimadge
vnto
the
holy
Land
,
assembled
all
his
nobilitie
,
caused
them
to
sweare
fealtie
vnto
his
sonne
William
,
beeing
then
but
seuen
yeares
old
.
Entering
Iury
,
not
able
to
trauayle
,
was
borne
in
a
litter
vppon
the
Saracens
sholders
,
and
neare
vnto
the
cytie
meetinge
a
returning
pilgryme
,
desired
him
to
report
in
his
contrie
what
hee
there
sawe
,
which
is
(
said
hee
)
I
am
caried
to
heauen
vppon
the
deuills
backe
.
Charles
Kinge
of
Fraunce
congratulated
Kinge
Offa
,
with
letters
of
Gladnes
,
both
for
his
victories
and
Christian
piecie
in
his
land
embraced
:
desiring
of
Offa
safe
conduct
for
such
his
subiects
as
come
to
his
contry
in
deuotion
to
God
.
●hat
Rectory
was
in
the
charters
of
Edgar
,
Edmund
,
Elfred
,
Edward
,
Bringwalthius
,
Kentwin
,
Baldred
,
Ina
,
Kenwall
,
the
Conqueror
Rufus
and
others
continually
termed
After
his
death
it
neuer
consumed
,
but
was
shrined
in
siluer
in
S.
Peters
Church
at
Bedda
,
now
Bambrough
,
with
worthy
honor
was
worshipped
for
the
miracles
,
and
cuers
that
it
did
,
as
likewise
the
earth
wherein
his
blood
was
spilt
.
the
body
of
S.
Elphegus
at
the
translation
of
it
from
London
to
Canterbury
.
S.
Cuthbert
K.
Kenelme
Murthered
,
obscurely
buried
,
but
miraculously
knowne
,
and
afterwards
with
greate
honor
and
ceremony
translated
to
the
Monastery
of
Winchcombe
,
which
his
father
founded
.
Saint
Neote
,
supposed
to
bee
the
sonne
of
Kinge
Ethelwolfe
,
brought
vp
at
Glastenbury
.
Hee
planted
a
Monastery
in
Cornewall
,
whereunto
hee
vsed
for
deuotion
and
studious
meditation
(
beeing
one
of
the
first
diuinitie
Readers
in
Oxford
)
often
to
withdrawe
himself
,
which
of
his
aboade
there
,
was
afterwards
called
and
when
hee
was
deade
,
his
body
was
with
greate
honor
interred
in
the
countrie
of
Huntington
,
at
a
place
then
called
and
afterward
in
regard
of
his
Interment
,
Saint
Neotes
,
and
now
Saint
Needs
.
S.
Iue
a
Persian
,
an
Heremite
beeing
buryed
,
his
body
was
vncorrupted
in
Robes
Episcopall
.
D.
Sutcliff
D.
Willet
D.
Sutcliff
Sutcliff
Subu
.
pag.
Reall
presence
,
Transsubstantiation
,
the
sacrifice
of
Christs
bodie
for
the
quicke
and
deade
,
halfe
communion
,
Popes
supreamacie
,
Indulgences
,
worshipping
of
Imadges
,
and
Purgatorie
.
Willet
Antil
.
pag.
Transsubstantiation
,
the
Sacrifice
of
Masse
,
worshipping
of
Imadges
,
Iustification
by
workes
,
the
supreamacie
of
the
Pope
,
prohibition
of
Marriadge
,
the
grossest
points
of
popery
an
equalitie
of
Bishops
,
onoly
approueth
the
Hebrue
scripture
:
,
Iustification
by
faith
,
and
disliketh
free
will
.
Parlament
Protestant
Hebrue
scriptures
,
equalitie
of
Bishops
,
&c.
Popes
supremacie
,
Indulgences
,
Imadges
,
Iustification
by
workes
,
or
inherent
Iustice
and
free
will
.
D.
Sutcliffs
D.
Thom.
p
q.
Gabr.
lect.
Ric.
d.
p.
q
Sot
d
pet.
Sot
.
lect.
Euchar
.
L●des
Claud.
de
Saincts
Ruard
.
&
alij
.
The
Bishops
assembled
in
a
generall
Councell
,
may
interpret
Feild
l.
the
scripture
,
and
by
their
authoritie
suppresse
all
them
that
shall
gayne
say
such
Interpretations
,
and
subiect
euery
man
,
that
shall
disobey
such
determinations
,
as
they
consent
vppon
,
to
excommunication
,
and
censures
of
like
nature
.
Couell
defof
Hook.
pag.
Parkes
against
Limbom
.
pag.
Concil.
in
Concil.
Later
.
Bergam
.
hist.
an
.
Genebr
.
hist.
an.
Palmer
.
Floren.
chron.
an
.
Concil.
Lateran
.
cap.
D.
Couell
M.
Parkes
Verum
Christi
Corpus
&
Sanguis
in
Sacramento
altaris
sub
speciebus
panis
&
vini
veraciter
continetur
,
transsubstantiatis
pane
in
Corpus
,
&
vino
in
Sanguinem
,
potestate
diuina
.
The
true
bodie
and
blood
of
Christ
is
truely
conteyned
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
altare
vnder
the
formes
of
breade
and
wyne
,
the
breade
beeing
transsubstantiated
into
his
bodie
,
and
the
wine
into
his
blood
,
by
the
diuine
power
.
Feild
l.
from
gayne
saying
it
Perkins
probl.
pag.
The
Auncients
when
they
speake
of
the
supper
,
haue
many
formes
of
speache
,
which
shew
a
conuersion
:
Ambrose
vseth
the
name
of
conuersion
,
and
the
name
of
mutation
.
Ciprian
saith
,
it
is
chaunged
not
in
shape
but
in
nature
.
Origen
saith
,
that
breade
is
made
the
body
by
prayer
.
Gaudentius
saith
,
Christs
bodie
is
made
of
breade
,
and
his
blood
of
wyne
.
Eusebius
Emissenus
saith
,
that
the
Preist
by
secret
power
doth
chaunge
the
visible
creatures
into
the
substance
of
Christs
bodie
,
and
blood
.
And
that
the
breade
doth
passe
into
the
nature
of
our
Lords
bodie
.
Anselmes
saith
,
that
the
breads
doth
flitt
into
Christs
bodie
.
Fulbertus
saith
,
it
is
transfused
,
Algerus
saith
,
it
is
transiected
and
transferred
into
Christs
bodie
.
But
the
Auncient
Doctors
where
they
speake
of
the
conuersion
and
chaunge
of
the
breade
,
they
vnderstand
the
chaunge
of
the
vse
,
and
condition
,
not
of
the
substance
.
D.
Feild
Feild
pag.
The
bodie
of
Christ
is
present
in
,
and
with
the
sanctified
Elements
.
The
primatiue
Church
thought
the
sanctified
and
consecrated
Elements
to
bee
the
bodie
of
Christ
.
Downame
l.
Antich
.
pag.
S.
Ambrose
Wee
adore
in
the
misteries
that
flesh
of
Christ
,
which
the
Apostles
adored
in
the
Lord
M.
Middleton
Hee
is
guiltie
of
presumptuous
Middleton
papistom
.
pag.
and
desperate
blasphemie
M.
Perkins
M.
Middleton
Middleton
papistom
.
pag.
Berengarius
in
deed
was
onely
called
Abbots
against
D.
Hil
pag.
in
question
for
denying
of
Transsubstantiation
,
in
the
Sacrament
,
and
h●e
yeelded
once
or
twice
,
to
recant
,
and
abiure
the
doctrine
,
which
hee
held
.
Berengarius
▪
Doue
persuas
.
pag.
As
often
as
wee
bee
made
partakers
of
the
Lords
Table
,
wee
recreaue
the
Lords
bodie
because
hee
hath
said
it
his
owneself
.
Wee
receaue
it
with
reuerence
and
deuotion
,
because
it
is
his
bodie
.
Stephen
Gardiner
and
the
learned
of
their
Church
were
wont
to
say
,
it
was
his
bodie
ineffabili
modo
,
after
an
vnspeakable
maner
,
after
such
a
maner
as
mens
tonges
could
not
vtter
.
If
they
will
receaue
at
our
hands
,
wee
will
not
bee
ouer
hastie
with
them
to
examine
them
,
how
they
doe
expound
the
words
,
Hoc
est
Corpus
meum
,
this
is
my
bodie
.
M.
Middleton
Middleton
papistom
.
pag.
Though
breade
by
nature
bee
but
a
prophane
common
Element
,
appointed
of
God
to
feede
our
bodies
:
yett
by
grace
it
pleaseth
the
Lord
to
make
it
his
bodie
.
Feild
pag.
bodie
of
Christ
is
present
in
and
with
the
sanctified
Elements
.
D.
Couell
The
omnipotencie
of
Christ
maketh
Couell
def.
of
Hooker
pag.
it
his
bodie
.
Wee
all
agree
in
a
reall
presence
.
Wee
must
truly
beleeue
,
that
Christ
is
there
Couell
def.
pag.
present
.
Which
because
some
irreligeous
men
,
at
the
first
doubted
:
men
haue
beene
driuen
to
finde
out
,
these
reasonable
satisfactions
,
or
rather
satisfactions
to
humane
reason
,
from
his
omnipotencie
,
transsubstantiation
,
or
such
like
:
whereas
in
deede
wee
knowe
that
in
many
misteries
of
our
faith
,
it
is
sufficient
to
beleeue
the
thinge
,
though
wee
cannot
comprehend
the
maner
how
.
on
all
sides
plainely
Couell
sup.
pag.
confessed
,
that
this
Sacrament
is
a
true
and
reall
participation
of
Christ
,
who
thereby
imparteth
himself
,
euen
his
whole
entire
parson
.
To
these
parsons
,
God
Couell
sup.
pag.
imparted
power
ouer
his
mysticall
bodie
,
which
is
the
societie
of
soules
,
and
ouer
that
naturall
,
which
is
himself
,
for
the
knitting
of
both
in
one
,
a
worke
which
Antiquitie
doth
call
the
makinge
of
Christs
bodie
.
The
power
of
the
Couell
modest
examinat
.
pag.
Ministry
by
blessing
visible
Elements
,
it
maketh
them
inuisible
grace
.
It
giueth
daily
the
holy
Ghost
.
It
hath
to
dispose
of
that
flesh
which
was
giuen
for
the
life
of
the
worlde
:
and
that
blood
which
was
powred
out
to
redeeme
soules
.
D.
Willet
Willet
apud
Parkes
against
Limbom
.
pag.
def
first
testim
They
maintayne
traditions
,
free
will
,
freedome
from
sin
,
Iustification
by
workes
,
workes
of
super
erogation
,
of
transsubstantiation
with
diuers
others
.
It
is
the
Iudgment
of
the
Church
,
that
in
the
holy
Hierem.
in
censur
cap.
supper
after
consecration
,
and
benediction
,
the
breade
doth
passe
,
and
is
chaunged
into
the
verie
bodie
itself
of
Christ
,
and
the
wyne
into
that
blood
of
his
,
by
the
power
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
For
our
Lord
in
the
same
night
wherein
hee
was
betrayed
,
taking
breade
and
giuing
thankes
,
brake
it
and
saide
,
take
and
eate
,
this
is
not
breade
,
or
a
figure
of
my
bodie
,
but
this
is
my
very
bodie
,
and
my
blood
.
So
that
,
both
then
and
now
the
breade
is
transformed
and
chaunged
into
his
bodie
,
and
the
wyne
into
his
blood
,
as
our
Lord
promised
,
and
affirmed
in
many
places
of
scriptures
.
Parliam
An.
Elizab.
parl.
Iacob
parl.
c.
bothe
kindes
Praefat.
in
Petr.
Gallatin
.
Franc
.
An.
Morton
App.
pag.
&
pag.
Petrus
Gallatinus
are
vndeniable
They
are
more
playne
and
pregnant
for
transsubstantiation
,
then
are
these
sayings
of
transsubstantiators
themselues
.
They
make
so
directly
for
transsubstantiation
,
that
the
moste
Romish
Doctors
for
the
space
of
allmoste
a
thowsand
yeares
,
after
Christ
,
did
not
in
so
expresse
termes
publish
this
mystery
to
the
world
.
D.
Androwes
Protestant
Bishop
Casaubon
resp.
ad
Card.
Per.
pag.
Yt
is
Christs
body
,
the
same
obiect
,
and
thing
,
which
the
Romane
Church
beleeueth
.
same
obiect
and
thing
which
the
Romane
Church
beleeueth
,
the
body
and
blood
of
Christ
.
Maior
proposition
Protestant
Relator
Relation
cap.
or
c.
With
Rome
they
concurr
in
the
opinion
of
transsubstantiation
,
and
generally
in
the
seruice
,
and
whole
bodie
of
the
Masse
,
in
praying
to
Saincts
,
in
auricular
confession
,
in
offering
of
sacrifice
,
and
prayer
for
the
deade
,
and
in
these
without
any
,
or
with
no
materiall
difference
.
They
hold
purgatorie
also
,
and
worshipping
of
pictures
.
For
the
forme
and
ceremonies
of
the
Masse
they
much
resemble
the
Latines
.
In
crosseings
they
are
verie
plentifull
.
In
summe
Relat.
of
Relig
c.
all
those
opinions
which
grew
into
the
Church
,
before
that
seperation
,
betweene
the
Greekes
and
Latines
,
and
all
those
ceremonies
which
were
common
vnto
bothe
,
they
still
retaine
.
Protestant
Relator
Relat.
sup.
cap.
Their
liturgies
be
the
same
that
in
the
olde
time
,
namely
S.
Basils
,
S.
Chrisostomes
,
and
S.
Gregories
(
which
is
the
same
translated
,
without
any
bending
them
to
that
chaunge
of
language
,
which
their
tonge
hath
suffered
.
Middleton
papistomast
.
pag.
Morton
Apol.
part.
Masses
of
Basile
,
Chrisostome
,
and
Epiphanius
,
that
in
them
the
deade
were
prayed
for
.
D.
Morton
The
holy
Masse
is
a
sacrifice
instituted
of
Christ
in
memorie
and
commendation
of
all
his
mercie
and
humilitie
sustayned
for
our
sakes
.
Saint
Iames
the
Apostle
,
called
our
Lords
Brother
,
first
reduced
into
order
that
liturgie
and
Sacrifice
,
being
so
instructed
of
Christ
to
doe
it
.
In
all
parts
of
that
holy
sacrifice
,
nothing
els
is
handled
,
but
an
vniuersall
order
of
things
,
which
our
Sauiour
vndertooke
for
our
Redemption
.
Wee
reade
in
Ignatius
this
phrase
,
offerre
and
,
sacrificium
Sutcliff
subu
.
pag.
immolare
,
to
offer
and
immolate
sacrifice
,
and
like
phrases
in
Irenaeus
,
Ciprian
,
Tertullian
,
and
Martialis
,
who
mentioneth
also
Altares
.
Wee
cannot
dislike
the
sentence
Morton
App.
pag.
concerning
the
mutuall
relation
and
dependance
betweene
an
Altare
and
sacrifice
:
but
graunt
that
altare
doth
as
naturally
and
necessarily
inferre
a
Sacrifice
,
as
a
shryne
doth
a
Saint
,
a
father
a
sonne
.
it
is
truely
said
Sacrifice
and
preisthood
are
Relatiues
.
It
is
reported
that
Theater
of
greate
Brit.
pag.
Patrick
the
Irish
Apostle
,
and
canonized
Saint
longe
before
the
Raigne
of
Kinge
Lucius
preached
the
Ghospel
in
many
places
of
Wales
:
And
also
that
Ninianus
Bernicius
of
the
race
of
the
Brittish
princes
conuerted
the
Picts
to
the
Religion
of
Christ
.
To
which
effect
also
the
sayings
of
S.
Iohn
Chrisostome
Bishop
of
Constantinople
enforce
.
And
amonge
Ilands
expressely
nameth
this
our
Brittayne
:
Whose
Inhabitants
(
saith
hee
)
haue
also
consented
to
the
word
,
which
is
planted
in
euery
harte
,
in
honor
whereof
they
haue
erected
their
temples
,
and
Altares
.
Theat
pag.
offerred
on
the
Altare
how
to
be
distributed
asked
by
Augustine
of
Pope
Gregory
.
Kinge
Redwald
.
After
baptisme
returninge
to
Idolatry
,
in
one
and
the
same
temple
after
the
maner
of
the
olde
Samaritans
,
hee
erected
an
Altare
for
the
seruice
of
Christ
,
and
an
other
little
Altare
for
burnt
sacrifices
,
which
stood
vnto
the
dayes
of
Beda
himself
.
Preists
stayne
standinge
at
the
Altars
.
Gildas
tyme
yeares
since
,
oathes
taken
vppon
the
Altars
made
of
stome
.
The
Altar
was
called
the
seate
of
the
Theater
pag.
sup.
n.
celestiall
sacrifice
D.
Morton
That
Sacrifice
and
preisthood
are
Relatiues
,
Queene
Elizabeth
D.
Morton
Theodore
Bibliander
of
the
sacrifices
of
Moses
lawe
,
haue
an
externall
sacrifice
in
breade
and
wine
,
and
called
it
Thoda
.
Casaub
.
resp.
ad
Card.
Per.
pag.
neither
is
the
Kinge
Ignorant
,
nor
denieth
,
that
the
fathers
of
the
primatiue
Church
,
did
acknowledge
one
sacrifice
,
in
Christian
Religion
,
that
succeeded
in
the
place
of
the
sacrifices
of
Moses
Lawe
.
The
sacrifice
of
the
Altare
Middlet
.
Papist
.
pag.
and
vnbloody
sacrifice
were
vsed
in
the
primatiue
Church
;
and
the
auntient
fathers
called
the
sacrifice
of
the
body
,
and
blood
of
Christ
,
a
sacrifice
.
The
primatiue
Church
did
offer
sacrifice
at
the
sup.
Pag.
Altare
,
for
the
deade
.
Sacrifice
for
the
deade
was
a
●radition
of
the
Apostles
,
and
the
auntient
fathers
.
Receaue
power
to
offer
sacrifice
in
the
Church
for
the
liuinge
and
deade
:
If
any
man
shall
say
,
that
in
the
Masse
a
true
and
Concil.
Trid.
Sess.
de
Sacrif
.
Miss
proper
sacrifice
is
not
offered
,
lett
him
bee
Anathema
:
Aërius
condemned
the
custome
of
the
Church
,
Feild
pag.
Couel
.
Exam.
pag.
in
naminge
the
deade
at
the
Altare
,
and
offeringe
the
sacrifice
of
Eucharist
for
them
:
and
for
this
his
rash
and
Inconsiderate
boldnes
,
and
presumption
,
in
condemninge
the
vniuersall
Church
of
Christ
,
hee
was
iustly
condemned
.
rash
inconsiderate
boldnes
,
and
presumption
condemne
the
vniuersall
primatiue
Church
,
In
these
points
all
haue
not
holden
the
same
opinions
:
Couell
def.
of
Hooker
pag.
some
thought
the
counsailes
to
bee
of
the
some
necessitie
,
with
precepts
:
as
those
Hereticks
called
Apostolici
.
Others
esteemed
them
as
things
indifferent
.
Others
as
things
forbidden
,
which
error
is
accused
by
some
of
our
Aduersaries
,
to
bee
an
opinion
of
our
Church
.
There
is
none
of
any
sound
Iudgment
in
our
Church
,
which
doth
not
thinke
,
that
willing
pouertie
,
humble
obedience
,
and
true
chastitie
,
are
things
verie
commendable
,
and
doe
bringe
with
them
greate
aduantadge
to
the
true
perfection
of
a
Christian
life
.
By
these
wee
doe
more
then
without
these
wee
should
.
Perk
problem
.
pag.
The
vowe
of
continencie
,
necessarie
,
and
perpetuall
,
seemeth
first
to
haue
beene
decreed
in
the
west
Churche
,
about
yeares
after
Christ
.
Traely
it
was
receaued
before
,
but
by
the
priuate
deuotion
of
some
,
not
by
the
publicke
Iudgment
of
the
Churche
.
M.
Middleton
S.
●piphanius
(
traditions
Epiphan.
l.
contra
her
.
Cathari
apud
Middleton
papistom
pag.
Cathari
Hereticks
.
Those
Traditions
which
were
deliuered
peculiarly
for
the
Cleargie
by
reason
of
their
supereminencie
in
celebration
of
the
diuine
mysterie
,
These
Hereticks
would
haue
all
men
tyed
vnto
,
when
they
did
heare
that
a
Bishop
ought
to
bee
vnreproueable
,
the
husband
of
one
wife
,
and
continent
,
and
likewise
of
Deacons
and
Preists
.
For
in
truthe
since
the
comming
of
Christ
,
the
doctrine
of
the
Ghospell
doth
not
admitt
into
these
offices
any
,
that
haue
married
a
second
wife
,
by
reason
of
the
excellent
dignitie
of
preisthood
.
And
this
holy
Church
doth
sincerely
obserue
,
yett
doth
not
the
Church
admitt
any
into
those
offices
that
is
the
husband
but
of
one
wife
,
whose
wife
is
yett
lyueing
with
him
in
the
fellowship
of
marriadge
,
But
him
onely
that
either
was
neuer
married
,
or
that
after
the
death
of
his
wife
lyueth
vnmarried
,
the
Church
receaueth
into
the
office
of
a
Deacon
,
Preist
,
Bishop
,
or
Subdeacon
,
which
is
especially
obserued
,
where
the
Ecclesiastical
Canons
are
sincerely
kept
.
But
thow
wilt
say
vnto
wee
,
that
in
many
places
,
Preists
and
Deacons
do
liue
in
wedlocke
:
But
this
is
not
according
to
the
sinceritie
of
the
canons
.
M.
Middleton
Epiphanius
was
too
partially
Middleton
sup.
pag.
affected
in
this
point
M.
Middleton
S.
Epiphanius
Hee
made
vnciwill
entroades
against
Gods
holy
ordinance
,
Middleton
supra
pag.
in
this
point
Chrisostome
in
his
vehemencie
goeth
beyond
measure
in
reprehending
,
and
the
Christians
of
his
time
in
their
lightnes
went
beyonde
measure
in
voweing
.
Ambrose
had
the
Apostolicall
dragon
,
the
deuill
dwelling
in
him
.
Middleton
sup.
pag.
is
it
any
thinge
to
the
purpose
,
that
the
auncient
Fathers
allowed
vowes
of
chastitie
,
and
single
life
of
Preists
.
The
Auncient
Fathers
are
not
fitt
Iudges
to
determine
either
of
Preists
Marriadge
,
or
vowes
of
chastitie
.
M.
Wotton
Such
was
the
opinion
of
holines
in
single
life
,
Wotton
,
def.
of
Perk.
pag.
in
the
primatiue
Churche
:
that
it
is
not
to
bee
looked
for
,
that
antiquitie
should
afford
vs
any
testimonie
,
against
the
practice
and
Iudgment
of
those
dayes
.
M.
Perkins
Epiphanius
in
his
Perk
probl.
pag.
heresie
saith
,
they
that
marry
after
they
vowe
do
sin
,
and
enioyneth
them
penance
.
So
Augustine
and
Hierome
.
After
these
Marriadges
began
to
bee
accompted
of
some
for
a
more
greuous
sin
,
after
the
yeare
Basile
calleth
these
Marriadges
,
Incest
,
the
offence
of
whoredome
and
adulterie
,
in
his
hooke
of
virginitie
;
by
the
Councell
of
Calcedon
in
the
canon
they
are
punished
with
excommunication
.
D.
Feild
Feild
l.
Orders
,
not
to
bee
seperated
from
their
wiues
,
but
to
abstaine
from
them
in
the
tyme
of
their
turne
,
that
is
in
the
tyme
when
they
sacrifice
,
as
the
second
Councell
of
Carthadge
in
the
Canon
defineth
.
But
the
Fathers
say
that
they
know
it
deliuered
for
a
canon
to
the
Romane
Church
,
that
Deacons
,
or
Preists
in
their
ordination
professe
,
that
they
will
not
any
more
company
with
their
wiues
.
shall
not
performe
the
vowe
of
chastitie
,
doth
incurr
the
moste
filthy
sin
of
sacriledge
:
and
to
performe
such
vowes
,
is
the
moste
angelicall
and
excellent
life
that
can
bee
ledd
on
earth
:
therefore
wee
must
greately
extoll
monasticall
life
,
and
conuersation
.
S.
Malachy
Speed
in
Theatr.
pag.
S.
Dunstan
accordinge
to
the
sinceritie
of
the
Canons
.
S.
Malachy
Theatr.
sup.
n.
(
whose
life
S.
Bernard
writeth
)
prohibited
Preists
Marriadges
in
Ireland
.
Pope
Gregory
sendeth
hither
(
into
England
)
Theat.
pag.
his
Bulls
,
with
damninge
curses
,
against
the
marryed
Cleargie
:
commaundinge
that
none
should
heare
their
Masses
.
Pope
Gregory
in
a
generall
Synode
excluded
the
married
Preists
from
execution
of
their
holy
offices
,
and
forbad
the
lay
men
to
heare
their
Masses
.
S.
Dunstan
Theat.
pag.
&c.
cap.
S.
Edward
Queene
Elfrida
The
harts
of
the
Subiects
drawne
from
their
Soueraigne
.
Dunstans
Prophesie
against
their
wickednes
.
A
cloud
of
blood
and
fier
,
and
many
extreame
miseries
of
that
tyme
.
Dunstan
further
prophesieth
of
other
calamities
to
the
Land
after
his
death
,
Queene
Elfrida
,
Elfrida
the
second
wise
of
Kinge
Edgar
,
procured
the
Theat.
pag.
murder
of
Kinge
Edward
,
her
sonne
in
lawe
,
that
her
owne
sonne
Ethelred
might
come
to
the
crowne
:
and
afterwards
to
purifie
his
,
and
her
husbands
,
ghost
and
to
stopp
the
peoples
speaches
,
of
so
wicked
a
fact
,
shee
founded
the
Abbeis
of
Amsbury
,
and
Whorwell
,
in
the
counties
of
Wiltshire
,
and
South-hampton
:
in
which
later
shee
liued
with
greate
repentance
,
and
penance
vntill
the
day
of
her
death
.
Theat.
pag.
Kinge
Edwyne
the
day
of
his
coronation
before
his
nobles
sittinge
in
counsell
at
that
age
,
not
aboue
thirteene
yeares
old
,
with
shamelesse
and
vnprincely
lust
abused
a
lady
of
greate
estate
,
and
his
neare
kinsewoman
.
Hee
was
a
greate
enemy
vnto
the
Monkish
orders
,
whom
from
the
monastery
of
Malmesbury
,
Glastenbury
and
others
,
hee
expelled
,
placing
married
Preists
in
their
Romes
.
Dunstan
likewise
the
Abbot
Saint
of
Glostenbury
hee
banished
the
Realme
,
for
his
ouerbold
reprehensions
,
His
subiects
deny
him
obedience
,
And
sett
vpp
Prince
Edgar
his
brother
in
Mercia
,
and
Northumberland
,
not
fully
fourteene
yeares
old
.
Edwyne
then
raigninge
in
a
still
decaying
state
,
was
held
of
such
is
subiects
,
in
no
better
esteeme
,
then
was
Iehoram
of
Iudah
,
who
is
said
to
haue
liued
without
beeing
desired
:
for
very
greefe
whereof
after
foure
yeares
of
his
Raigne
,
hee
ended
his
life
.
His
wife
thought
to
bee
to
Neare
in
the
blood
royall
,
to
bee
matched
with
him
in
spousall
bedd
,
the
subiects
dislikinge
of
the
vnlawfull
marriadge
(
the
cause
of
Dunstans
banishment
)
failed
by
degrees
to
performe
their
duties
to
their
Kinge
,
and
her
,
they
likewise
forced
to
a
seperation
in
the
third
yeare
of
his
regardlesse
gouernment
.
Ethelred
not
able
Theat.
pag.
to
resist
the
Danes
,
his
subiects
not
loueing
him
,
payeth
vnto
them
pounds
to
depart
.
An
other
peace
hee
purchaseth
with
pownds
.
The
next
composition
pownds
.
Then
pownds
.
Then
pownds
,
and
lastely
pownds
,
vntill
the
land
was
emptied
of
all
the
coyne
,
the
Kingdome
of
her
glorye
,
the
nobles
of
courage
,
commons
of
content
,
and
the
Soueraigne
of
his
wonted
respect
and
obseruaunce
.
Now
for
Kinge
Henry
the
eight
▪
if
all
the
pictures
and
patterns
of
a
mercilesse
prince
were
loste
,
in
the
worlde
,
they
might
all
agayne
be
paynted
to
the
life
,
out
of
the
story
of
this
Kinge
.
Feild
l.
in
titul
Of
the
nature
of
scisme
,
and
kindes
of
yt
,
and
that
it
no
way
appeareth
that
the
Churches
of
Greece
,
Are
hereticall
or
in
damnable
schisme
.
Hereticall
,
Schismaticall
,
Orthodoxe
,
&c.
With
Rome
Relation
of
Relig.
c.
or
c.
they
concurre
in
the
opinion
of
transsubstantiation
,
and
generally
in
the
seruice
,
and
whole
bodie
of
the
Masse
,
in
praying
to
Saincts
,
in
auriculare
confession
,
in
offeringe
of
sacrifice
,
and
prayer
for
the
deade
,
and
these
without
any
,
or
with
no
materiall
difference
.
They
hold
Purgatorie
also
,
and
worshipping
of
pictures
.
D.
Feilds
M.
Middleton
Middleton
papistom
.
pag.
Masses
of
Basile
,
Chrisostome
,
and
Epiphanius
the
deade
were
prayed
for
Perk.
problem
.
pag.
The
Protestant
booke
of
Homel
.
Bell.
motiu
.
fol.
In
Purgatorio
expiari
peccata
.
That
sinnes
are
purged
in
Purgatorie
.
Dionysius
Hierar
.
Ecclesiast.
p.
cuncta
dimittat
per
infirmitatem
humanam
admissa
peccata
,
defuncto
.
That
prayer
doth
beseech
the
diuine
Clemencie
,
to
forgiue
to
the
par●ie
deceased
,
all
sinnes
committed
by
humane
Infirmitie
.
D.
Bilson
S.
Iustine
,
Ir●naeus
,
Cyrill
,
Chrisostome
,
Theodoret
,
Ignatius
,
Clement
of
Alexandria
,
Eusebius
,
Athanasius
,
Epiphanius
,
Basile
,
Gr●gorie
Nazianzene
,
Damascen
,
Theophilact
,
&c.
Cennad
,
Schol.
defens.
doctrine
of
Purgatorie
,
prayer
,
and
sacrifice
for
the
deade
was
a
Tradition
of
the
Apostles
.
That
which
the
Latines
call
Purgatorium
(
purgatorie
)
they
of
the
Greeke
Churche
name
Catharterion
.
They
were
onely
Schismaticorum
s●ctat●res
,
followers
of
S●ismati●ks
,
whi●h
denied
it
.
That
the
soules
departed
are
to
bee
Hierem.
Patr.
constant
in
censur
.
c.
releeued
by
prayers
,
sacrifices
,
and
good
deeds
,
of
those
which
lyue
,
and
that
it
was
decreed
by
the
holy
Apostles
,
that
in
the
celebration
of
the
holy
misteries
,
a
memorit
should
bee
made
of
them
,
that
were
departed
this
life
.
M.
Middleton
Middleton
Papistom
.
pag.
S.
Chrisostome
taught
it
to
bee
the
Apostles
ordinance
,
to
pray
for
the
deade
.
It
was
a
Tradition
in
the
primatiue
Church
receaued
from
the
fathers
to
pray
for
the
deade
,
and
begg
mercie
of
God
for
them
.
deade
were
prayed
for
in
the
publicke
Liturgies
(
or
Masses
)
of
Basile
,
Chrisostome
,
and
Epiphanius
.
The
Churche
in
Epiphanius
time
vsed
to
craue
mercie
for
the
deade
.
M.
Hull
Leo
appointed
Hull
Rom.
pol
pag.
Morton
apol.
part.
Morton
sup.
pag.
Masses
for
the
deade
.
D.
Morton
that
hee
prayed
for
his
Mother
Monicha
deceased
.
Ipsi
veteres
preces
fundebant
pro
defunctis
.
The
auncient
fathers
prayed
for
the
deade
.
Hee
ledd
them
forthe
of
darknes
,
and
the
shadowe
of
death
:
and
brake
their
bonds
.
Hee
shattered
in
pe●ces
,
the
brasen
gates
,
and
brake
the
Iron
barrs
.
Thow
also
in
the
blood
of
thy
Testament
,
hast
lett
out
the
prisoners
from
the
lake
.
Thow
didst
ascend
on
highe
:
thou
tookest
captiuitie
.
Ascending
on
highe
,
hee
ledd
captiuitie
captiue
,
hee
gaue
guifts
to
men
.
And
that
hee
ascended
,
what
is
it
but
because
hee
descended
also
first
into
the
Inferior
parts
of
the
earth
.
Protestant
Bishop
Bilson
Bilson
Suruey
pag.
Abrahams
Bosome
was
vpward
farr
aboue
hell
.
Neither
did
I
make
Abrahams
bosome
to
bee
paradise
or
heauen
.
Bilson
sup.
from
pag.
to
pag.
Communion
Booke
,
Booke
Articles
&c.
Communion
Booke
That
wee
with
this
our
Brother
,
and
all
other
departed
in
the
true
faith
of
thy
holy
name
,
may
haue
our
perfect
consummation
and
blisse
,
both
in
body
and
soule
,
in
the
eternall
and
euerlasting
glorie
:
Amen
M.
Higgons
Theophil
.
Higg
.
serm
As
there
is
a
death
in
syn
,
and
a
deathe
to
syn
,
soe
there
is
a
double
resurrection
:
The
first
from
syn
:
the
second
from
the
punishment
which
followeth
thervppon
.
resurrection
a
culpa
,
from
syn
.
There
be
seuen
Sacraments
of
the
new
lawe
,
instituted
by
our
Lorde
,
neither
more
nor
fewer
:
Baptisme
,
Confirmation
,
Eucharist
,
Penaunce
,
Extreame
Vnction
,
Orders
,
Matrimonie
.
generall
Councell
Willet
Limbom
.
Parkes
pag.
Gennadius
in
defens
.
concil
.
Flor.
Concil.
Florent
.
de
Sacramentis
nouae
legis
.
Nouae
legis
septem
sunt
Sacramenta
,
scilicet
Baptismus
,
Confirmatio
,
Eucharistia
,
Poenitentia
,
Extrema
Vnctio
,
Ordo
&
Matrimonium
&c.
There
are
seuen
Sacraments
of
the
new
lawe
,
that
is
,
Baptisme
,
Confirmation
,
Eucharist
,
Penance
,
Extreame
Vnction
,
Orders
,
and
Matrimonie
.
Which
doe
muche
differ
from
the
Sacraments
of
the
olde
lawe
,
for
they
did
not
cause
grace
,
but
did
onely
figure
that
it
was
to
be
giuen
by
the
passion
of
Christ
.
But
these
of
ours
bothe
conteyne
grace
,
and
giue
it
vnto
them
that
worthely
receaue
them
.
Latines
,
Armenians
,
Iacobynes
,
Grecians
.
There
is
an
holy
Hierém
.
in
censur
.
cap.
Catholicke
and
Apostolicke
Churche
,
of
all
true
Christian
men
.
In
this
Catholicke
and
true
beleeuing
Church
there
be
seuen
diuine
Sacraments
,
Baptisme
,
the
Vnction
of
holy
Oyntment
,
holy
Communion
,
Orders
,
Matrimonie
,
Penance
,
and
the
oyle
of
Extreame
Vnction
.
animal
rational●
Genus
Animal
Baptisme
,
Confirmation
,
Eucharist
,
Penance
,
Extreame-Vnction
,
Orders
,
and
Matrimonie
Doue
persuas
.
pag.
Doue
Protestant
Concerning
the
number
of
Sacraments
,
wee
will
not
dispute
,
for
accordinge
to
their
(
Catholicks
)
definition
of
a
Sacrament
,
there
bee
seuen
.
Petition
of
preachers
excep.
against
comm.
Booke
.
Suruey
of
the
Booke
of
comm.
prayer
pag.
&
pag.
communion
booke
Confirmation
,
Penance
a
visible
Signe
,
or
ceremonie
,
ordeyned
of
God
,
or
a
visible
signe
with
grace
,
Preachers
in
petition
sup.
excep.
Sacraments
ordeined
by
Articles
of
Religion
artic.
Christ
be
certaine
suer
wittnesses
,
and
effectuall
signes
of
grace
,
and
Gods
good
will
towardes
vs
,
by
the
which
hee
doth
worke
inuisibly
in
vs
&c.
Doue
supr.
persuas
.
pag.
haue
a
visible
signe
or
ceremonie
ordeyned
of
God
,
Articl
.
of
.
Relig.
sup.
art.
(
There
are
twoe
Sacraments
ordeined
of
Christ
our
Lord
in
the
Ghospell
,
that
is
to
say
,
Baptisme
and
the
supper
of
the
Lorde
.
)
Those
fyue
commonly
called
Sacraments
,
that
is
to
say
,
Confirmation
,
Penance
,
Orders
,
Matrimonie
,
and
Extreme
Vnction
,
are
not
to
bee
compted
Sacraments
,
of
the
Ghospell
:
for
that
they
haue
not
any
visible
signe
,
or
ceremonie
ordeined
of
God
.
a
visible
signe
,
or
ceremonie
ordeyned
of
God
.
nouae
legis
non
fuisse
omnia
a
Iesu
Christo
domino
nostro
instituta
,
aut
esse
plura
,
vel
pauciora
quam
septem
,
videlicet
Baptismum
,
Confirmationem
&c.
Anathema
sit
.
If
any
man
shall
say
that
all
the
Sacraments
of
the
new
lawe
were
not
instituted
of
Iesus
Christ
our
Lord
,
or
that
there
bee
more
or
fewer
then
seuen
,
that
is
Baptisme
Confirmation
,
Eucharist
,
Penance
,
Extreame
Vnction
,
Orders
,
and
Matrimonie
:
or
els
that
any
of
these
seuen
is
not
truely
and
properly
a
Sacrament
,
lett
him
bee
Anathema
.
The
Bishop
shall
lay
his
hand
vppon
euery
child
seuerally
:
Hampton
Court
Conference
at
Hampton
pag.
Confirmation
is
an
Apostolicall
tradition
Wee
make
our
Communion
Booke
tit
.
conf.
sup.
humble
supplications
vnto
thee
for
these
children
,
vppon
whome
after
the
example
of
the
holy
Apostles
,
wee
haue
layde
our
hands
,
to
certifie
them
by
this
signe
of
thy
fauour
,
and
gracious
goodnes
,
towards
them
.
Couel
Mod.
Examination
pag.
Remembringe
the
conflict
wee
haue
vndertaken
wee
come
for
an
addition
of
new
forces
:
in
Baptisme
wee
are
regenerate
to
life
,
but
in
Confirmation
wee
are
strengthened
to
battaile
.
Auricular
confession
was
Hull
Romes
polec
.
pag.
vsed
in
the
primatiue
Churche
Conference
pag.
That
the
particular
and
parsonall
absolution
from
syn
,
after
confession
,
is
apostolicall
and
a
verie
godly
ordinance
.
D.
Couell
Couell
def.
of
Hooker
pag.
To
these
parsons
God
imparted
power
ouer
his
mysticall
bodie
,
which
is
the
societie
of
soules
,
and
ouer
that
naturall
,
which
is
himself
,
for
the
knitting
of
both
in
one
a
worke
which
antiquitie
doth
call
the
making
of
Christs
bodie
.
Couel
mod.
Examinat
.
pag.
See
D.
Couell
def.
of
Hooker
pag.
and
cited
cap.
seq.
of
Character
,
&c.
The
power
of
the
Ministry
by
blessing
visible
Elements
,
it
maketh
them
inuisible
grace
,
it
giueth
dayly
the
holy
Ghost
.
It
hath
to
dispose
of
that
flesh
,
which
was
giuen
for
the
life
of
the
worlde
:
and
that
blood
which
was
powred
out
,
to
redeeme
soules
.
It
is
a
power
,
which
neither
Prince
,
nor
Potentate
,
King
,
nor
Caesar
on
earth
can
giue
:
The
Apostles
leaue
,
and
impart
the
fame
power
,
to
ordaine
,
which
was
giuen
to
them
Diuinae
ordinationis
,
and
de
iure
diuino
.
The
ordinance
of
God
,
and
by
his
diuine
lawe
.
If
the
English
Protestants
opinion
bee
maintained
,
Certaine
cons.
pag.
that
Bishops
Iurisdiction
is
de
iure
diuino
,
his
Maiestie
and
all
the
Nobilitie
ought
to
bee
subiect
to
excommunication
.
Extreame
vnction
The
forme
of
solemnization
of
Holy
Matrimonie
,
an
honorable
estate
,
instituted
of
God
,
signifying
vnto
vs
the
mysticall
vnion
,
which
is
betweene
Christ
and
his
Church
:
which
holy
estate
Christ
adorned
and
bewtified
with
his
presence
,
and
first
miracle
.
holy
wedlocke
For
asmuch
,
&c.
God
the
father
,
God
the
sonne
,
God
the
God
,
&c.
holy
Ghost
,
blesse
,
preserue
,
and
keepe
you
:
the
Lord
mercifully
with
his
fauour
looke
vppon
you
,
and
so
fill
you
with
all
spirituall
benediction
,
and
grace
.
ô
God
.
all
yee
which
The
Sacrament
of
Extreame
vnction
.
Iacob
.
S.
Iames
Communion
Booke
it self
Question
.
How
many
Sacraments
hath
Christ
ordeyned
in
his
Church
?
Answeare
.
two
onely
,
as
generally
necessary
to
saluation
,
that
is
to
say
,
Baptisme
and
the
supper
of
the
Lorde
.
necessary
to
saluation
necessary
to
saluation
generally
,
necessary
to
saluation
By
this
word
Sacrament
I
meane
an
outward
and
visible
signe
,
of
an
Inward
and
spirituall
grace
,
giuen
vnto
vs
ordeyned
by
Christ
himself
,
as
a
meanes
whereby
wee
receaue
the
same
,
and
a
pledge
to
assure
vs
thereof
.
In
three
Sacraments
,
Baptisme
,
Confirmation
,
Concil.
Trident
.
Sess.
and
Orders
,
a
Character
is
impressed
in
the
soule
,
that
is
,
a
certaine
spirituall
and
indeleble
signe
,
that
they
may
not
bee
iterated
.
generall
Councell
Indeleble
character
Baptisme
,
Confirmation
Hierem.
in
censur
.
cap.
Among
these
Sacraments
,
there
are
three
,
Baptisme
,
Confirmation
,
and
Order
,
which
impresse
in
the
soule
a
Character
,
that
is
,
a
certaine
spirituall
signe
,
distinct
from
others
indeleble
:
wherevppon
they
are
not
Iterated
in
the
same
parson
,
but
the
other
fowre
do
not
Impresse
a
Character
,
and
admitt
Iteration
.
D.
Feild
Feild
.
l.
Character
in
Baptisme
,
and
to
remayne
euen
in
the
excommunicate
:
D.
Couell
It
is
not
amisse
both
termed
a
kind
of
Marke
,
Couell
def.
of
Hook.
pa.
or
character
For
ministeriall
power
is
a
worke
of
seperation
,
because
it
seuereth
them
,
that
haue
it
,
from
other
men
,
&
maketh
them
a
speciall
order
,
consecrated
vnto
the
seruice
of
the
moste
highe
,
in
things
wherewith
others
may
not
meddle
.
I
call
it
indeleble
,
because
they
which
haue
once
receiued
this
power
,
may
not
thinke
to
putt
it
of
and
on
,
like
a
cloake
,
as
the
wether
serueth
.
Where
there
is
a
chaunge
of
estate
,
with
an
Sup.
pag.
Impossibilitie
to
returne
,
there
wee
haue
reason
to
account
an
Indeleble
Character
,
to
bee
imprinted
.
This
saith
the
Church
of
Rome
,
is
in
Baptisme
,
Confirmation
,
and
Order
,
This
forme
,
figure
,
or
Character
is
called
Indeleble
,
because
that
is
not
to
bee
reiterated
Baptisme
,
Confirmation
Orders
)
from
whence
it
cometh
.
The
Character
of
Order
is
an
actiue
power
,
as
the
schoolemen
speake
,
which
giueth
an
Abilitie
,
publickly
to
administer
the
Sacraments
,
vnto
those
,
whome
the
Church
hath
esteemed
fitt
.
The
Character
of
Baptisme
,
is
a
passiue
power
,
which
maketh
men
fitt
,
to
receaue
the
rest
.
(
the
rest
If
any
Concil.
Trid.
Sess.
man
shall
say
,
that
the
Sacraments
of
the
new
lawe
,
do
not
giue
grace
,
by
the
worke
wrought
,
but
that
onely
faith
of
the
promise
of
God
sufficeth
to
obtaine
grace
:
lett
him
bee
Anathema
.
Romane
Church
Booke
of
Articl
.
of
Relig.
art.
Sacraments
ordeyned
of
Christ
are
effectuall
signes
of
grace
,
and
Gods
good
will
towards
vs
,
by
the
which
hee
doth
worke
inuisibly
in
vs
.
By
this
words
Sacrament
I
meane
an
outward
,
and
visible
signe
,
of
an
inward
,
and
spirituall
grace
,
giuen
vnto
vs
,
ordeyned
by
Christ
himself
,
as
a
meanes
,
whereby
wee
receaue
the
same
.
Sacraments
bee
effectuall
of
grace
,
and
Gods
fauour
,
giuing
grace
,
and
meanes
whereby
wee
receaue
grace
meanes
,
by
which
God
worketh
inuisibly
in
vs
,
and
giueth
grace
,
and
wee
so
receaue
grace
,
Communion
booke
By
the
Baptisme
of
thy
well
beloned
Sonne
diddest
sanctifie
the
flood
Iordan
,
and
other
waters
,
to
the
misticall
washing
away
of
sinne
.
Wee
call
vppon
thee
,
for
these
Infants
,
that
they
comming
to
thy
holy
Baptisme
,
may
receaue
remission
of
their
sinnes
,
by
spirituall
Regeneration
.
to
washe
Hampton
Court
Conf●rence
at
Hampton
pag.
a
necessitie
of
Baptisme
to
saluation
.
conditio
sine
qua
non
communion
Booke
The
Protestant
Suruey
of
the
Booke
of
common
prayer
pag.
Feild
pag.
Middleton
pap●stom
.
pag.
Sacraments
or
meanes
of
grace
,
and
do
worke
,
ex
opere
operato
,
by
the
worke
done
.
D.
Feild
the
water
of
Baptisme
is
filled
with
sanctifying
force
and
power
.
M.
Middleton
It
doth
exhibite
,
and
conuey
the
graces
,
and
merits
,
of
Christs
passion
vnto
vs
.
an
effectuall
Instrument
of
grace
They
are
effectuall
Instruments
,
of
our
regeneration
.
Sutcliff
Ans.
to
th●
lay
pet.
pag.
Sutcliff
ag.
D.
Kell
.
pag.
D.
Sutcliffe
grace
and
Iustification
Wee
confesse
,
that
God
worketh
sanctification
,
by
the
Sacraments
of
the
new
testament
.
D.
Couell
Couell
def.
of
Hook.
pag
&c.
Against
Burges
pag.
and
def
.
sup
pag.
Sacraments
bee
Instruments
of
grace
:
causes
of
sanctification
:
giue
grace
instrumentally
.
The
Sacraments
are
not
onely
signes
,
but
causes
of
our
Iustification
.
Agent
causes
wee
know
are
of
two
sortes
:
principall
,
which
worketh
by
vertue
,
and
power
of
his
forme
:
as
fier
maketh
hoate
:
and
thus
nothing
can
cause
grace
,
but
God
himself
:
grace
beeing
a
participation
of
the
diuine
nature
.
Instrumentall
,
which
worketh
not
as
the
other
,
by
the
vertue
of
his
owne
proper
forme
,
but
onely
by
that
Motion
,
which
it
hath
from
the
principall
,
and
first
Agent
.
Thus
do
Sacraments
worke
.
The
Sacraments
bee
Couell
sup.
pag.
effectuall
meanes
and
vessels
of
grace
,
as
glasses
conteyning
potions
to
cure
the
sicke
.
Neither
doth
any
man
say
,
no
not
the
Church
of
Rome
(
allthough
they
bee
so
accused
by
some
of
vs
)
That
the
Sacraments
worke
of
themselues
,
by
a
vertue
resigned
vnto
them
without
God
.
God
worketh
by
them
as
by
Instruments
powerfull
,
and
thought
in
his
wisedome
fittest
.
The
Sacraments
are
powerfull
meanes
of
Regeneration
,
hauing
by
a
diuine
ordination
,
a
force
,
and
vertue
,
to
begett
faith
.
And
therefore
iustly
amongst
all
the
Treasures
,
that
God
hath
left
vnto
his
Church
,
wee
honour
,
and
admire
most
the
holy
Sacraments
Couell
sup.
pag.
are
the
powerfull
Instruments
of
God
,
vnto
eternall
life
.
It
is
a
strong
growing
fancie
,
to
bee
afraide
to
say
,
that
the
Sacraments
begett
faith
.
Sacraments
giue
grace
by
the
worke
done
,
ex
opere
operato
.
Now
that
,
which
in
all
this
,
actiuely
,
and
instrumentally
bringeth
grace
,
is
the
externall
Action
,
which
is
commonly
called
the
Sacrament
:
this
hauing
vertue
from
his
Institution
.
Wee
say
with
the
Auncient
fathers
,
Stepbanus
,
Siricius
,
Couell
sup.
pag.
Innocentius
the
first
,
Leo
,
Anastasius
the
seconde
,
Rome
)
in
his
Epistle
to
Anastasius
the
Emperor
;
with
the
Councells
,
first
the
generall
Councell
of
Nyce
,
the
first
Councell
of
Carthage
,
the
laste
assembly
at
Trent
,
with
the
testimonies
of
the
Fathers
,
and
Doctors
,
that
the
Sacraments
for
the
Institution
of
Christ
,
and
his
promise
,
are
effectuall
,
&c.
English
Protestants
Recantation